Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

I have learned much ever since I met and joined the Winx. I’ve learned so much about magic and the wider galaxy and myself. I’ve learned that I’m not as weird as I once thought and that there are others like me somewhere in the world. Learning about my mother’s culture and people hasn’t been an easy process, with few reputable sources of information and a lot of reading in between the lines of the Great Book of Fairies. Even though I’ve been learning that I’m not so weird, I’ve also learned that Earth and humans as a whole are really weird. Some in the wider galaxy even refer to us as “Death Worlders”. 

To start, Earth is deceptively dangerous. With her vast oceans and lush foliage, she looks like a paradise world at first, until you start looking deeper, literally in one case. All planets in the galaxy are given classifications, based on the galactic average, to help visitors figure out what environmental spells, spells that protect the user from conditions they don’t favor, they’ll need. For example, Andros is an Infrequent-Dangerous-Storm, Water World, Solaria is an Infrequent-Dangerous-Storm and Dangerous-Wildlife World, Domino is a Seismically-Active, Extreme-Heat, High-Gravity World, and Linphea is a High-Winds, Dangerous-Wildlife, Dangerous-Plantlife, Low-Gravity World. Earth’s classifications are: Frequent-Dangerous-Storm, High-Winds, Seismically-Active, Water, Extreme-Heat, Extreme-Cold, Dangerous-Wildlife, Dangerous-Plantlife, High-Toxicity, and High-Gravity. That “High-Toxicity” classification is unique to us because the sheer amount of diseases and toxic crap we have is unlike anything else in the galaxy. And all that’s just the planet. Humans are even weirder.

So, what makes humans weird is a lot of things. The two wholly unique to us, and only the females of the species, are our breasts and menstrual cycle. Now, don’t get me wrong, we’re not the only species that give milk. Live birth and lactation is the majority in the galaxy. It’s the fact we have breasts when we’re not pregnant or nursing that’s the weird part, but the simple explanation that it’s ornamentation makes it make sense. Now, periods, those are another story. We’re the only planet that has species that go through menstruation, and even then, humans are one of only a handful of animals that do. Everyone else in the galaxy goes through estrus or some other form of breeding season. I even had to explain this to Bloom the first time I went through my period around them. Her parents never gave her that talk, which I’d normally say was a failing on them, but in their case, Bloom never getting her period likely would’ve only caused her more undo stress growing up, so they get a pass.

Another thing that makes us weird is our symbiotic relationship with bacteria and our exceptionally acidic stomach acid. Remember that “High-Toxicity” classification? Most species only need to use enzymes and a mild acid to digest their food. Our digestive system is truly something unique. There’s only one other species that has anything like it, and their gut bacteria is to help them with their specialized diet. We just have them to better break down normal but hardy food, and our stomach acid is considered a bioweapon by the rest of the galaxy. The rest of the Winx can digest Earth food, just not as well, until they earned their Believix, but they didn’t need to digest their food as well until then as they didn’t need nearly as much nutrition as humans until their bodies became more like human bodies. That brings me to the next thing that makes humans special, our physical abilities.

Earth is not only “High-Gravity” but the highest gravity inhabited world on record. Bloom grew up here, and Domino’s gravity is similar, so she can handle it, but the rest of the girls required spells to lessen the effects of the gravity around them so they could move, until they gained superhuman strength from their Believix powers. Humans are the only species known to get such a physical boost from having magic, but even without it, humans are one of the most physically capable species. Earth’s gravity makes us quite dense and stocky, so we’re quite strong and durable, and our ability to sweat gives us endurance unseen anywhere else. We’re one of only two species that sweat, the other being the land Androsians, and they do it to keep their skin moist. We’re by no means the fastest, that title is held by Solarians, but we aren’t slow. We’re also skilled swimmers, not as skilled as either species of Androsians or Zenithians, but compared to Melodians, who can’t swim at all without magic, we’re excellent swimmers. We can also climb well, not as well as the Melodians, but well enough to be an arboreal threat. Our ability to run, swim, climb, and never stop has resulted in Stella nicknaming humans as “the scariest hunters”. 

And that’s the next thing that makes us weird, we’re predators. Out of the over 40 known sapient species in the galaxy, only a small handful are predators. Even omnivores are uncommon, and true omnivores are extremely rare. Most species are herbivores. There are species, like the land Androsians, that will eat eggs or the occasional fish, and there are a couple opportunistic omnivores out there, but being a predator is firmly in the minority. Flora even once mentioned that the existence of a sapient persistence predator species would be quite disturbing to many in the galaxy and is the basis of a few horror legends.

Another thing that makes us scary hunters and is almost unique to us is our ability to use projectile weapons. We aren’t the only ones that can, but we’re definitely the best. Species like the Solarians need to undergo special training in order to aim properly. Species with forward facing eyes have an advantage in this area, but our brains are just built for it. The non-Earthling Winx (I count Bloom as an Earthling since she has American citizenship) and Specialists were completely blown away by baseball. We’re also one of only two species that have invented guns, and we have the most advanced long range weaponry.

The last, and what I believe is the greatest, weird thing about us is how diverse our species is. Due to our stamina and need to find more prey, our ancient ancestors spread to pretty much every part of our planet long before we even invented writing. Most other species only fully colonized their planet after the invention of steam power, some even later. This led to most planets having a fairly homogeneous culture and people, but Earth has cultures as different as if they were from different planets. It took a while and a lot of Googling for me to convince Tecna that humans really did invent writing and agriculture at least three separate times. I’m also pretty sure that this diversity, in combination with the challenges of our world, is why we’ve advanced so quickly. Most planets haven’t had any or as many mass extinction events, so most sapient species have been around for at least 600,000 years, but humans have only been around for half that time, and we’re about as advanced as most other cultures. 

After learning how weird we are as a species, I was so curious to learn about the rest of the species in the galaxy. I’m still learning Galactic Common, the pictographic language used in interplanetary trade and education, so I’m currently relying on the rest of the Winx and the Specialists to tell me about their species and homeworlds. Even with the two groups only having eight species, aside from human, between them, I’m still able to learn a lot.

Out of all the eight species, Dominoins are close to being the most human looking, especially as prepubescent children, and are one of the few predatory races. As a child, Bloom was able to pass as a normal human, with the exception of her rough and thick skin and lack of nipples, which her parents were able to pass off as a genetic mutation, and her third eyelids, which people just never seemed to have noticed. Her alien traits only became apparent when she hit puberty, which happens around 16-18 for her species. Once puberty hits, her people start growing a pair of horns from the top of their forehead. These horns help with temperature regulation and are a form of ornamentation for her species. Their rough skin also fully develops into scales. Those scales, along with their hair, were used to protect their ancestors from the blazing sun of their homeworld and the searing sands of the deserts they originally called home. Domino is kind of like Australia crossed with California, lots of mountains and deserts with volcanoes and more tropic and temperate areas near the coast. Her species is reptile-like, but as with all sapient species, they are warm-blooded. They are an egg laying species and don’t give milk to their young, so Bloom will never develop breasts, which was something Mitzi and her cronies would ridicule her over in high school. (I don’t like that woman. She’s a crappy tipper.)

Solarians are a satyr-like race but with plantigrade feet. Their hooves are separated into four sections, inner heel hoof, outer heel hoof, inner claw, and outer claw, kind of like a cow’s hoof. Their legs are covered in thick, dark fur up to their hips to protect them from the tall grass and foliage of the planes and forests they call home as they run. They are the fastest race in the Magic Dimension, able to run over 15 mph to escape from their predators. They also evolved their upright posture to make spotting predators easier, and if they can’t run, they can use their powerful legs to kick at their attackers. They are one of the most herbivorous races in the Magic Dimension, but mostly because of cultural restrictions. They can eat meat, in moderation, and even receive some benefits from the practice. Stella has gained a liking for sushi, and the oils from the fish have done wonders for her skin and hair. But there’s a powerful cult on Solaria that’s anti-predator. They’re so anti-predator that they eradicated their primary predator, which was also the primary predator of a giant sloth-like creature called the cohabuc, and now, there’s a massive overpopulation of them, and they have to advertise cohabuc hunting to the predatory races to deal with the issue. (I’m gonna take Dad cohabuc hunting for his birthday… whenever we’re done with the wizards.) Solarians also have side-facing eyes, which took some time for me to get used to, and the same goes for Stella getting used to my binocular vision. She said my eyes make her feel like I’m looking straight at her blood, which isn’t hard with how her species cools themselves. Their faces, chests, arms, and lower backs are all furless to allow for cooling. The blood vessels in those areas can dilate to disperse heat, giving their skin an orange hue thanks to their orange blood. They keep some fur on the back of their necks, shoulders, ears, and upper backs and extra long fur on the top of their heads to protect themselves from the bright sun of their homeworld. They also have cute, little sheep ears and deer tails. They are live-birthers and give milk.

I’ve nicknamed Flora and Helia’s species “tree cats” because they are both a cat-like race and a dryad-like race. The line between animal and plant is a lot blurrier on Linphea. Linpheans are definitely animals, as they breathe oxygen, but they can and need to perform photosynthesis to live. Their skin is also kind of bark-like, and their hair and fur is kind of vine and grass-like. During their mating season, flowers bloom in their hair and release pheromones, and the stronger the smell, the better. (If I ever go to Linphea, I’m getting all the girls.) They’re also not from a true planet. They’re from a Mars-sized moon. They’re weird. They’re also skilled hunters thanks to their cat-like features. Their cat-like features are more vague, but they do have cat-like noses, tails, fangs, and claws and are cat-like in their movement. They have hair and fur that runs down the back of their neck and spine and covers their tail, but that’s it as their skin is what performs the photosynthesis, and it needs to be exposed to sunlight to do its job. Despite coming from a Low-Gravity World, they’re very strong. They have to be strong to climb and leap through the trees they call home and hunt their prey. They also have pretty good low-light vision as it can get pretty dark in some places under the canopy. They are live-birthers and give milk.

I’ve nicknamed Tecna’s species the “tech-savvy penguins” because of their similarities to penguins. Zenith is an Extreme-Cold, Frequent-Benign-Storm, Water World. It’s pretty much impossible to grow crops on the planet’s surface without greenhouses, so for much of their history, Zenithians had to dive down into their planet’s oceans to find food, but unlike penguins, they eat aquatic plants. Their bodies are covered in swimming feathers that can range from a light gray to a dark, purplish gray, and they have crest, hair-like feathers that range in color from greens, oranges, and purples to pinks, and reds. They have side-facing eyes, like penguins, but Tecna was easier for me to get used to because she looks less human. They have long, powerful legs that end in penguin-like feet and itty-bitty penguin tails. They have short, hardy beaks for chomping through the vegetation they eat. Their arms are paddle-like, breaking off into four fingers with short claws. Her ancestors used to have massive, dagger-like claws to fend off predators, but as they evolved to be smarter, their claws became shorter and fingers more dexterous. They also use their claws to traverse the ice and, up until relatively recently, climb up the cliffs they make their nests in. Yes, they are also an egg laying species. They have lost some of their swimming ability since they’ve developed hydroponic greenhouses, but they’re still skilled swimmers and divers. Their blood is hemocyanin based and a blue-teal color.

I’ve nicknamed Melodians the “bat-eared monkeys”. They are monkey-like with bat-like ears. They are a short species. Musa, the shortest of their group by far, is pretty tall by Melodian standards. She would sometimes be mistaken for a noblewoman because of her height. (Quick aside, it baffles me to no end that several space faring civilizations still have monarchies that hold any sort of real power. It’s 100% because I’m an American, but that is just so backwards to me.) Anyway, their body structure is very monkey-like, with a tail almost as long as they are tall, but upright and with a flat face, like a humans, and no body hair. They have hair on top of their head, at the tip of their tail, and in sensitive regions, but that’s it. In their ancient past, they used to be covered in hair, with a minority of them having a genetic mutation that caused them to be born without body hair, but a few thousand years ago, they became plagued by a pandemic level space lice outbreak. (They aren’t actually called “space lice”, but it’s funny.) Anyway, everyone was all itchy and dying of diseases, but those with less hair weren’t nearly as badly affected, leading to them breeding more, and now, body hair is seen as unhygienic and undesirable. (Dad and I definitely aren’t getting any Melodian ladies.) They mostly eat fruits, some vegetables, and will occasionally snack on some bugs. Their bat-like ears provide them with excellent hearing, which they need to detect their predator, what I called the chameleon-wolf, an arboreal, canine-like creature, with a prehensile tail and the ability to perfectly blend into its surroundings. The only way to detect it is to hear it breathe. Oh, and you’re probably thinking that, because I used two mammals to describe them, Melodians are a live birthing species. Well, your logic is sound, but they aren’t. They’re egg laying. They used to lay their eggs in burrows under the trees to keep them safe from the chameleon-wolf before they invented houses. Even though they lay eggs, they also give milk, like the platypus. Even with the lice and the chameleon-wolf, Melody is a Temperate World, not abnormally hot or cold or otherwise dangerous.

Land Androsians are an interesting species. Like humans, they can run, swim, climb, and sweat, but they’re only opportunistic omnivores and only eat eggs and fish. They’re like scavengers. I guess there wasn’t really any significant evolutionary push for them to become true omnivores or hunters. Maybe the mermaids and tritons, the sapient, predatory, true omnivores they share their planet with, have something to do with it? Anyway, they’re an amphibious species. They can’t breathe underwater, but they’re some of the best swimmers among the races. Their toes are completely webbed, and their fingers are webbed up to the first joint. Their ears also have a webbed look to them, which somehow helps keep them from getting swimmer’s ear. I don’t really understand that, but I do understand third eyelids. They have third eyelids to keep water and debris out of their eyes as they swim. They’re the species giving Dominoins the run for their money as the most human looking species in the Winx. Their ancestors would climb the mountains and trees of Andros to collect fruits and vegetables, but if they came across a nest of eggs or a fish they could grab, they would grab those too. They would also drive into the shallows of Andros to collect marine plants, where they would sometimes encounter mermaids and tritons, who they didn’t always get along with. This was actually talked about in the Tir Nan Og portion of the Book of Fairies. The mermaids were the first extraterrestrial species the terrestrial fairies made contact with, coming to Earth through their Ocean Gate. They were at war with the land Androsians, at the time, and asked Queen Titania to join them in the war. Queen Titania basically told them to get lost and that the terrestrial fairies weren’t going to get involved with their planet’s petty squabbles, they already had their own squabbles to deal with. The two Androsian species did eventually make peace on their own, solidifying the peace by ceremonially joining the two royal families together into one. (The two species are genetically incompatible, so they were never joined that way.) Both species are ovoviviparous.

Now, onto the specialists. I call Sky, Brandon, and Riven the “bug boys”. Eraklyonites are an insectoid race that are very humanoid, with the exception of the compound eyes, antennae, lack of a nose, only having four fingers, and the chitin covering their entire bodies. I’m not the best judge of male beauty, but at least Bloom, Stella, and Musa find them attractive, despite them being bugs, and from a xenobiology standpoint, they’re fascinating. The fact their eyes don’t bulge out of their heads probably helps with their attractiveness. I know big, bulging eyes would be a turn off for me. Their eyes sit firmly within their heads, about where other animal’s eyes are, as bulging eyes would be a massive weak spot. That does mean they only have a 200 degree field of vision, but a more limited field of view is better than not having an eye, and that’s 200 degrees that all have the same clarity as a human’s central vision, and their antennae help make up the difference. Their hair serves to help protect their antennae, by acting as cover when they lay them down flat, and just like with humans, serves as ornamentation. They’re a remarkably hardy race due to their chitin and can easily lift twice their own body weight on their homeworld. That equates to about ⅓ their body weight in Earth’s gravity, so that’s not bad. They also have some of the quickest reflexes in the galaxy to go along with their excellent vision, and their running speed isn’t half bad either. There’s a reason they make some of the greatest warriors in the galaxy. They eat fruits and vegetables, but they’ll also eat the trees the fruits grow on. They’re the only other species with gut bacteria, and it’s to help them break down the wood pulp they like to consume. Females lay their eggs in special hatchery facilities.

Timmy is from the planet Callisto, not to be confused with the moon of Jupiter. Callistoins remind me of the monsters from Where the Wild Things Are . They’re furry, have small horns on the sides of their head, and clawed hands and feet. Due to the raging storms their planet is regularly subjected to, their society is mainly underground. Their ancestors used their claws to dig into the mountains to create the tunnels they still live in. They also have excellent night vision and vision in general, along with a good sense of smell and hearing. They’re a predatory race, and meat is their primary food source. It’s hard to grow crops when tornadoes keep ripping them up, so vegetables and moss that can grow underground make up the bulk of their crops. From what Timmy described their culture as, I’d sum it up as “space Texans”. He’s a bit of an outcast for not being your typical space Texan. He’s more of a space Californian, and anyone familiar with our two states will understand why that makes him an outcast. Callisto is also the only other planet to invent guns, which are completely banned across the rest of the galaxy. His little peashooter is about all that’s allowed. They had to invent plasma based guns, which are currently not as effective as solid projectile weapons, in order to use them off world. (Granted, the recoil alone can severely injure most species, but my American brain still isn’t happy.) So, yeah, Callistoins are strong enough to wield guns. They are live-birthers and give milk.

Now, you may be wondering how they’re all able to be on Earth without everyone knowing they’re aliens, and those of you more versed in languages and how humans speak may be wondering how they’re able to speak English. Well, the answer to the first question is glamour charms. They all wear jewelry, mainly necklaces, enchanted to make the wearer look human. Bloom even specifically programmed hers to give her a quite respectable rack, just to show off to Ms. A-cup Mitzi. Is it immature? Yes. Is it deserved? Totally. Now, the answer to the second question is that they aren’t. There’s a standardized galactic writing, time, and measurement system, but there is no standardized galactic spoken language because many races are physically unable to speak each other’s language. Instead, translation spells are commonly used. Modern translation spells are psionic in nature, so they’re able to read the speaker’s mind to determine the essence of what they’re trying to communicate in order to properly translate both their spoken word and body language. The best example of this is the English word ‘fuck’. Older, non-psionic translation spells would’ve only given its literal meaning ‘fornicate’. As funny as the scenarios I can imagine would be, it wouldn’t be very helpful in actual communication. Modern translation spells would give the proper translation of ‘I am strongly displeased with your actions’ or a suitable swear word in the listener’s language. 

That’s just what I learned from the eight species I have access to. I’m excited for when I learn Galactic Standard and can learn about the rest of the creatures of the cosmos.

Chapter Text

Artu and I walked up the steps to the Winx’s loft above their store. I was still processing the fact that I had actual extraterrestrial aliens as friends. Having friends at all wasn’t something I was really used to. I just never found making friends to be all that easy, past the age of seven. I’m just too different. I have naturally pink hair with frosted tips for fluff's sake, and that’s literally just touching the surface. It figures that I’d find better company amongst aliens than my own species. It’s not like I ever really felt all that human anyways. Am I even human? In all the stories I’ve consumed, fairies are their own species, but the Winx threw a wrench into that idea. Is it a warrior class? This is confusing.

I knocked, which was immediately followed by the sound of something inside breaking. “Do you think I caused that?" I asked Artu.

Artu shook his head. He’s an impressively intelligent dog, especially for his breed, and we’ve always been able to “talk” with each other. He damn well knows English, and I can perfectly understand what he’s trying to communicate. I’ve always thought it was because we quite literally grew up together, but given recent developments, I’m starting to think there’s more to it. Plus, he’s a thirteen-year-old bloodhound that looks like and is as healthy as a four-year-old. Something’s up with him.

The door opened up, and Bloom smiled up at me with her horned and scaly face. Her scales mostly blended into each other, making it look like skin, with only patches around areas like her eyes having more individually defined scales. “Hey” She looked down at Artu and got that ‘oh’ face people often get when they find out Artu’s my service dog and that I need one. It’s the first time she saw him in his vest. He’s not a huge fan of it, so I only make him wear it for school and grocery shopping, which we are in between doing, or elsewhere dogs aren’t allowed.

“Hey. Is everything okay in there?”

She snapped her head back up and had that ‘overly kind’ face some people get after the ‘oh’ face. I’m not sure what it’s about, maybe overcompensating for some perceived slight against me. I don’t get why people make such a big deal over me being special needs. “Um, sort of. It turns out by “enhanced abilities” the Great Book of Fairies wasn’t just talking about our magic.”

“I have no idea what that means.”

“Right, we need to explain that to you. Come in.”

Bloom stepped out of the way, and we came inside. Musa and Aisha were finishing cleaning up some broken glass, and Tecna and Stella were looking awestruck at the latter’s hand. The latter two’s eyes were unnerving, dipping into the uncanny valley, Stella’s especially. Her face is just so human, and then, bam, anime eyes that are waaay too far apart.

“What’s wrong?" Bloom asked.

Stella turned her hand around, and it was covered with some orange stuff.

“We were just pulling glass out of it. How’d you heal so quickly?" Bloom asked in astonishment.

Wait, that’s her blood? I wonder what metal makes it that color?  

“I think we can add “enhanced regenerative abilities” to our list of enhanced abilities," Tecna said.

“Does she always talk like that?" I asked.

“She’s gotten better about it," Bloom said.

Bloom guided me over to the couch and sat me down, then pulled a fancy book from thin air. She held it as if it would tear to shreds if it were sneezed on. Artu jumped up onto the couch and laid down next to me. Bloom sat down on the other side of me, opened up the book, and placed it between us. It was in English, but the wording was odd, like a poor translation.

“This is the Great Book of Fairies. It contains all information on fairies.”

I looked over the book, and Bloom’s claims seem a bit exaggerated. It wasn’t a little magazine, but for something that’s supposed to hold all information on an entire warrior class, it’s a bit small. “Must not be much information.”

Bloom gave me a smirk, apparently finding my comment funny. “Think of it like a tablet. We can pull up the desired information.”

As we talked, a small, blue rabbit came up onto the couch and started investigating Artu. I knew Artu would never do anything to hurt the rabbit, so long as I didn't order him to, but I still monitored their interaction, just to be safe.

“Oh, neat. Has this been translated? The wording seems off.”

“Yes, the book automatically translates the text to the reader’s language, but you’re more likely to get errors in text translations since, unlike translating spoken words or body language, there isn’t a mind behind it that the translator can read.”

“What language was it originally in?”

“I’m not sure, but I can show it to you.” Bloom placed her hand over the book, and the letters glowed and changed. Gone were the flowing shapes of English, replaced by the angular lines of a script I knew well but have seen few places. It was archaic, so a bit rambly, but I could still read it. “All the entries were written in the native language of the people they’re about. This must be the language of the terrestrial fairies.”

“So, Mom really was a fairy," I said under my breath, causing Bloom to raise her eyebrow at me. “This is Sylvan, my mother’s native tongue, or at least we think it is. I have some scribbled notes of hers that are in Sylvan.”

“What kinds of notes?”

““Grab milk”, “Roxy has playdate at three”, the kind of stuff you write in your native language for convenience.”

“Does that mean you can read it?”

“Yeah, Mom taught Dad before she disappeared, and the language and memory centers of the brain are different, so in spite of whatever the wizards did to him, he still remembers it, and he taught me.”

“Can you translate this?”

I nodded. “Give a minute. Sylvan is descended from Old Irish and Old Norse, so it’s not the easiest to translate to English.”

“Take your time.” Bloom got up and gathered up the rest of the Winx, explaining what was happening.

They all gathered around me, and having six women standing over me was not comforting. Bloom recognized my discomfort and got them all to sit down.

“So, when they were explaining the broad strokes of what Believix does, the word they used for ‘power’ refers to both mental and physical power. Basically, along with more magic, your new powers bring you up to the same physical capabilities as a terrestrial fairies. You’re now stronger, faster, more durable, have more stamina, and can heal faster.”

“Okay, so, we’re super… well, not human, but we all get it, right?”

The rest of the Winx all nodded.

“Now, what do we do, keep breaking things until we get a handle on it?" Musa asked sarcastically.

The Winx began talking amongst themselves. As usual, I was on the sidelines. Maybe I should speak up. My lack of understanding of social cues has always made anything involving any human other than Dad rather difficult, but they aren’t human. Aside from Bloom, they all probably have even less of an understanding of human social cues than me. They’re more like my animals, just don’t make yourself look like a threat or food, and you’ll be fine.

“I might be able to help," I said, probably a bit louder than needed. Either way, it got their attention, so I continued. “I can do what my dad did for me. I was always stronger than all the other kids. Now, I know why.” I briefly lifted up the book to indicate what I mean. “So, my dad taught me martial arts to help me control my strength.”

“What kind of martial arts?" Bloom asked.

“MMA” I looked around at them all and their varying body shapes. They’re all close enough to humans to use our fighting styles, but I’d have to adjust what exactly I teach them to fit them. For Tecna and Flora, closed fist punching would send their claws straight into their palm, and for Musa, her tail would need to be accounted for and properly utilized. “Though, I’d have to do some research to adapt it to each of you.”

“I’m game," Aisha said.

The rest gave various affirmations with varying levels of enthusiasm.

“Okay, have you done any sort of martial arts training before?" I asked.

“All Melodians have to go through self defense training before we move off-world,” Musa said.

“I went to some self defense classes with my mom when I was younger, but that’s it,” Bloom said.

“I did some training back on Zenith, but my skills have somewhat atrophied. We’ve done flight and magic combat training and, of course, done battle before, but our battles have required extensive physical arrangements," Tecna elaborated.

“Okay, so, you should all have the right mindset but not the physical training. I can work with that.” I closed up the book and handed it back to Bloom, then got up to leave. “We… hold on.” Normally, I’d say we could train at my house or at the park, but it would be better if they didn’t have to wear the glamor charms. “Okay, there’s a place in the woods where we can go to train tomorrow. I can meet you here, and then we can go. Does that sound good?”

The Winx all answered in the affirmative.

“Okay, I’ll see you then. Make sure you bring mouthguards… eh, beak-guard?... whatever you need not to get seriously hurt.”

Artu got up to follow as I turned to head out, but Bloom made us pause.

“Hang on, Roxy.” Bloom got up and handed the book back to me. “Since you can read the section on terrestrial fairies, why don’t you take this. I can teach you how to switch between English and Sylvan, and you can tell us what was mistranslated.”

“Sure, I can do that.” It took a second for my brain to realize that this was more than just a favor to them. It was a chance for me to learn about my mother, finally unravel the mystery, figure out that side of me. 

“Also, our translation spells work better if all parties involved have them.”

“O-kay, but is there a way that I can turn it on and off? I’m currently taking Spanish lessons.”

“Yeah, I’ll teach you.”

Bloom sat me back down, and they got to teaching me what I needed to know.

As odd as the idea that six women have been looking for you is, the fact that they made their plans with seven people in mind is helpful, especially since there are very few vehicles that can carry that many people. Bloom, since she’s the only one of us with a driver’s license, was driving us from Love&Pet to the woods. I sat in the rear, right hand seat. That’s the only seat with enough leg room for Artu. Since we’re going out into nature, we all brought our fairy pets, and I could barely be seen under my pile.

We drove to the parking lot of a popular hiking trail, hopped out, and grabbed our bags from the back. That van’s an effin’ boat. Even with seven women, a dog, and a dozen fairy pets, it still had room for our bags, which were mostly filled with water and medical supplies. I loaded Artu up with his bags, then grabbed mine. 

“Question, how close are we to the Silent Villa?" Tecna asked.

“Don’t worry. We’re not going anywhere near that place," I assured.

“I’m not worried, just curious.”

“Well, it’s a few miles north. The place is actually a hop, skip, and a jump away from my school.”

After locking up the car, we began our trek into the woods. Being that I’m a woodswoman and the one that knows where we’re going, I took the lead. The girls were joking amongst themselves, talking about previous experiences in forests. None of it made any sense to me.

As we walked down the trail, Bloom hurried up to walk beside me. She was holding her rabbit, who I learned was named Kiko, and Belle flew alongside her.

“Hey, sorry if this is rude, but is there anything we should know, in case something were to happen to you?”

“I appreciate your concern, but Artu is trained to handle those situations. If I need something, I’ll ask, and if I’m completely incapacitated, just call an ambulance.” I might tell her my medical history someday or if it becomes relevant, but not today.

“Okay” Bloom backed off and fell back.

After about half a mile, I led the Winx off the trail, where we walked about another half mile to the clearing they’d be training in. It was a serene place. Dad would take me here when I needed a break from humans. 

The fairy pets spread out and started playing. We started unloading ourselves, and I unloaded Artu. 

“Keep an eye on the babies, okay,” I told Artu. 

Artu nodded, and Kiko, who’s been forming a bit of a friendship with Artu, hopped on his back. They scampered off to catch up with the fairy pets.

The Winx took a good look around as I tried to figure out how exactly I was going to do this. I never tried to teach anyone before. When in doubt, mimic Dad.

“Okay, so, we’re going to work on the basics today," I said, mimicking Dad’s drill sergeant voice to hide how nervous I was. The Winx all smirked at each other as I was trying to not run the other way. I got them in a line and stood in front of them. “Now, all martial arts have two basic principles, stance and breath control. In through the nose, out through the mouth. I want you to practice that while we work on stance. Now, not all martial arts use the same stance, but most use the box stance.” I spread my legs and put my right foot back, making sure they could all see the positioning of my feet. “There are two ways to go about your stance, depending on what kind of fighter you are, but given you all have wings and are scrawny, I’m gonna guess you’re similar fighters to me.”

Aisha looked down at herself, then back up at me. “Who are you calling scrawny?”

The rest of the girls chuckled.

Fuck, did I make her mad. Suddenly, the information that she was doing her specie’s equivalent of a smirk popped into my head. She was messing with me. 

“You are scrawny,” Musa snarked.

I took a second to calm down before trying to get back to a rhythm. “You want to stay on your toes, light on your feet, always moving.” I began hopping around.

“Float like a butterfly," Bloom said.

“Exactly. And, when you are ready to strike,” I planted my feet and lowered my body, “plant your feet into the ground. Become like these trees around us, unmoving. Draw power up from the Earth, into your feet, up your legs, through your body, and surge it through your arms and fists.” I threw a punch to show them, keeping my arm extended for them. 

“That is remarkably similar to how we’re taught magic on Linphea," Flora noted.

“Then this should be easier for you. Now, copy my stance.”

They all copied me, and I went around to check and correct their stances. Few people fully get how wide apart their feet have to be and how low their body should be on the first try. Once they got a good stance and were breathing properly, I figured they were ready to move on. I retook my spot in front.

“Musa, Tecna, you said you were taught how to fight. Mind showing me how you punch?”

They nodded and lifted their hands. Musa held her arms chambered, but Tecna held her hands (fins?) in a chopping pose, her right arm protecting her face and her left arm a bit further out. It’s similar to a boxing stance, but her hands were further away from each other. It seemed defense focused, and the wide, paddle shape of her arms definitely seemed good for defending.

“Neat. Okay, let’s actually teach the rest of you how to fight. Flora, I’m going to teach you the open palm strike. It will allow you to use those claws of yours and keep them from getting jabbed into your palms. The rest of you, I’ll teach you the standard punch. Now, martial arts is not about hurting other people. Martial arts is about self discipline.”

I went around the group, teaching them the proper strike for their hands and making sure they have proper form. Tecna and Musa were carefully watching us.

“You need to make sure you’re punching straight on or you could get injured. Punch like your wrist is in a brace unless you want it in a real one.” 

Once everyone had gotten a hang on it, I went back to the front. “Okay, I think now’s a good time for a spar.”

“Already?" Stella asked.

“You gotta learn ta take the pain ya dish out. You can pick your own partners.”

The girls all went to get their mouthguards, and I took this opportunity to check on the animals. Artu, the couch potato he is, was laying the grass, with Kiko using him as a pillow, as the fairy pets flew and played over them. With them all good, I returned to the Winx and sat down to watch them. 

I mostly watched how they used their alien traits. Aisha’s pretty much human, aside from the webbing, so she fought like a human would. Same with Bloom. Their spar looked like a boxing match. They both had a good grasp on bobbing and weaving but in very different ways. Aisha moved with more fluidic grace, almost dancing, and Bloom was more blocky.

Flora had graceful and nimble movements, almost like she didn’t have bones, and occasionally slashed with her claws, which freaked out Stella. She definitely was a cat. She used her tail to keep her balanced as she moved. She’d benefit most from a fast and limber style. Stella wasn’t doing as well. Punches are clearly not what she’s best suited for. I’ll teach her a kick heavy style.  

Musa and Tecna are who I was most interested in. They have the least humanoid bodies, meaning I’ll have to do the most modifying for their styles. Even though they already know some martial arts, it never hurts to learn another style. Maybe I could get them to teach me their styles.

I’d gone with the obvious and looked up crane and monkey style kung fu last night, and it looked like those would work well for them. Tecna used the flat surface of her wings to block and deflect Musa’s attacks, and Musa used her quick movements to zip around Tecna, mainly on all fours, and taunted her. Tecna tried to smack Musa, but Musa dodged, grabbed Tecna’s arm with her tail, and landed two hard, clean gut punches. I could hear Tecna’s wheeze as the air was forced out of her, which is still impressive even with my sensitive hearing. Musa let go of Tecna, and Tecna clutched her stomach.

“You okay?" Musa said. Her words were muffled by the mouthguard, but the translation spell compensated for it. That got everyone else’s attention, and the rest of the Winx paused to figure out what happened.

Tecna held her hand up with her thumb tucked and her pointer separated from her remaining two fingers, forming a ‘V’ shape, which the translation spell told me was her people’s version of a thumbs up. It kind of reminds me of the Vulcan salute. Tecna went to sit down, and the rest of them resumed sparring. 

I got up and headed over to Musa. “I can spar with you.”

Musa nodded.

We took our stances, and I played defense, so Musa can actually practice instead of me just putting her on her ass. Likely due to our species having similar evolutionary paths, we moved fairly similar to each other. Her tail, which she was both using as an extra arm and leg, was something completely new to me, but its length has proven to be both a great boon and a hindrance to her. Grabbing it when she tried to grab me, jumping back, and pulling hard proved to be an effective counter to it. It was quite thick and sturdy. I could feel its musculature whenever I grab it. I wonder how hard she can smack people with this?  

Eventually, Tecna recovered and switched back in. I sat back down after grabbing some water from my bag. They continued to spar until people’s stomachs started growling, mainly mine. We decided to call it a day and went to retrieve the animals. When we found them, we walked in on one of my male dogs humping Ginger. We were all stunned for a moment, then Stella broke us all out of it.

“Ginger! What are you doing!”, Stella shouted.

Bloom started laughing. 

“Aw, you two are gonna be awesome grandmothers," Musa joked.

“I’d prefer it if we can discuss child support outside of court," I joked in a monotone voice.

“No one’s going to be grandmothers! And there will be no child support! And you!” Stella angrily pointed at Bloom. “Stop laughing!”

“Can they even breed?" Tecna asked.

Flora put her hands up in a gesture that I didn’t need the translator to tell me meant ‘I don’t know’.

Stella and I got our dogs separated, then we all retrieved our bags and headed out of the forest to go home. As we walked, Coco came up to me and landed on my head, and Flora was not far behind.

“Hey, Roxy,” Flora started, “I have to say, I’m surprised the human fighting style is so adaptable for non-humans.”

“Well, adaptability is one of the principles of MMA, and you guys are very similar to several Earth animals, so I can base the modifications I’m making on kung fu. The hardest part is figuring out what to take and what not to take.”

“Wait, Earth has multiple fighting styles?”

“Why is that surprising?”

“Most species only create one fighting style that works best for them.”

I looked at her confusedly. I had several questions. “How’s that even possible? On Earth, martial arts, as a concept, was invented long before planet wide communication.”

“Why would you need planet wide communication to teach martial arts?”

Both of us stopped in our tracks, causing everyone else to stop.

“I think we’re both missing something," Flora said.

“Yeah” I waited for Flora to say something as I didn’t even know where to start. 

“When did your species fully colonize Earth?”

“Um, I’m pretty sure we colonized most of the planet during the Ice Age. I know we at least made it to the Americas during it.”

“I don’t know when the Ice Age was.”

“Oh, right. During our hunter-gatherer stage.”

Flora’s face morphed into what my translator said was ‘surprise’.

“What?”

“Is everything okay?" Bloom asked as she walked up to us.

Flora turned to her, still looking surprised. “Bloom, did humans really completely colonize Earth during their hunter-gatherer phase, or is Roxy [pulling my leg]?”

“Um, I think so. I’d have to look it up, but I think she’s right.”

“When else would we have colonized Earth?" I asked.

Flora turned back to me with a look of disbelief on her face. “All other species I’ve heard of only colonized their planet after they invented steam power, including mine.”

I wasn’t sure what to make of that. Why would they not have spread when they were still foraging for food or chasing prey? What made us different?

“We can talk about this more later. I’m hungry," Bloom said.

We resumed walking, and as we did so, I tried to formulate my thoughts. We can understand each other, but how do we properly communicate when we’re so different? This goes beyond different life experiences and cultures. Humans, no matter how different, could find common ground in the fact that we’re humans. Even something as basic as that wouldn’t work with them. I’ll need to get a better understanding of them for this to work.

Chapter Text

The Winx, Artu, and I walked back to the horses after fixing up Batson’s farm. I was exhausted, and Artu was alerting on me. I petted his head to let him know I understood.

“Is there anything you need, Roxy?”, Bloom asked, noticing Artu.

I patted my hip bag, aka my fanny pack, but I refuse to call it that because that name is lame and the British call them bum bags for the same reason we don’t call them bum bags. “I got everything I need here.” My bag contained all my medications in travel sized bottles and my water bottle. It only took one migraine without my meds for me to get over the ‘but it’s so uncool’ teenager attitude and actually wear the thing. Advantage one of being autistic, it’s a lot easier to give absolutely zero fricks.

“What are you two talking about, and what is Artu doing?”, Stella asked.

“Do you not have service animals on Solaria?”, I asked. We reached the horses, and I reached around to pull my bag to my front and pulled out my migraine meds and mood stabilizers. My migraines are often accompanied by depressive episodes where I just feel defeated and mournful and sometimes even spiteful wrath, and nobody can figure out why.

“Animals that act as medical aid, is it translating right?”

“Yeah, that’s the gist of it.” After futzing with the bottles and getting the right number of pills out, I popped them in my mouth, put the bottles away, and pulled out my water bottle.

“No, we don’t have medical aid animals. How does that work?”

I downed the pills with the water, then put my bottle back and slid my bag back around. “Basically, they can smell biological changes that precede a medical episode.”

“Why not use machines? Biological creatures are flawed and can make mistakes. With your health on the line, I wouldn’t want to risk a mistake.”, Tecna asked.

“True, and we do have machines that can monitor many conditions, but machines, well, the ones we have at least, are more invasive and aren’t always as good as dogs for passive monitoring, and there are conditions where a large, huggable companion is absolutely necessary. It all depends on the person and what they have.”

“Interesting”

We climbed back onto the horses and rode back to the camper. As we rode, my stomach let out a loud growl that got the prey species among us looking around for whatever predator made that noise.

“Sorry, that was my stomach.”

“Your stomach?”, Stella said disbelievingly. “What, your forward facing eyes and pointed teeth weren’t enough, your freaking stomach has to growl?”

I chuckled and decided to carry on the joke. “Eyup, gotta make sure every part of me is scary.”

“We’ll get you some food once we get into town.”, Bloom said.

“Thank you.”

Back in the camper, Bloom was driving, and I was in shotgun, with Artu by my feet and a migraine. The meds were doing their job, so it was tolerable, but I could still feel it. The mood stabilizers made me feel numb, the kind of numb you feel after a cry, but it’s better than sobbing on the floor or lashing out at those around me. Once we get some food, I’d probably take a nap in the bed. When we first started on our journey, I thought a full camper just for a day trip was excessive, but I had forgotten how long the trip was. The idea of being stuck in the Winx’s van for six hours and trying to sleep in it with seven other medium to large sized beings was unappealing.

“You doing good?”, Bloom asked.

“Yeah, just tired and really hungry.”

“I’m not surprised. You used a lot of magic back there. It takes a lot of energy to use and recharge magic.”

“Magic is linked with our biology?”

Bloom nodded. “Yours especially. Now, this is from the Sylvan section of the Book of Fairies, but I’m pretty sure it was translated correctly. You’re different from the rest of us. If we have our magic stripped from us or wings torn off, we’ll be powerless and in a lot of pain but mostly able and fine, but for Earth Fairies, you’ll, at best, be left incapacitated for some time, and at worst, you’ll die.”

I looked down at my hands and wrapped my arms around myself. I could feel my magic being pumped through my body, only just learning that it wasn’t my blood that I was feeling. I could also feel this pressure, not painful, in between my shoulder blades, which is apparently my developing wings. I couldn’t imagine what it would feel like to have that ripped from my body and didn’t want to.

“When I was holding the White Circle, I heard voices, thousands of them. I could feel what they felt. They were so angry and sad and pained.” It felt like my depressive episodes.

Bloom and I looked up at the White Circle, which was sitting on the dash.

“We’ll see if we can figure out what it is, but if that thing is connected to the Earth Fairies, it wouldn’t surprise me if what you were feeling were the emotions of the rest of the Earth Fairies.”

We made it into town, and Bloom pulled into a trucker gas station. “I’ll get some gas, and then we’ll leave the camper here. I don’t wanna try parking this thing in a restaurant’s parking lot.” Bloom got up and headed to the door. The rest of the Winx started to get up to follow her, but she stopped them and told them the plan, and they all sat back down and resumed talking. They really have that “follow the pack leader” mentality.

I stayed in my seat, watching the girls. Aisha looked over at me and waved me over. I got up and walked over there, followed by Artu. Aisha got up and gestured for me to take her seat. I sat down but didn’t join in the conversation. I noticed Aisha had some interest in me and had a determined look on her face.

“Roxy, your hair looks really strong and silky. Could you teach me how you do it, and I can help you get your frizz under control?”, she asked.

In that instant, I realized two things. One, we’re the only people in our group with curly hair, and two, she was trying to get me to engage with the rest of the group. It was pretty clear she’s doing it out of pity, but I needed some pity, at least for my hair’s sake. Even though Dad helped Grandma with my aunts’ hair when they were girls, I have very different hair to them, and frizz control is one of the things that differ the most between hair types. Even though she’s an alien, we seem to have similar, wavy hair.

“Sure, I’d like that.”

Before Aisha could try to get me to engage again, Bloom came back inside and over to the table. “Okay, now for the fun part, finding a place that we can all eat at.”, Bloom announced.

“Oh, what about pizza?”, Stella asked.

I shook my head. “No can do, unless you can find a place that offers gluten free dough.”

“Are we talking fad diet or…?”, Bloom asked.

“Celiac disease”

“Oh… well, that eliminates a lot of options.”

“What’s celiac disease?”, Aisha asked.

“It’s where my body goes into self-destruct mode whenever I eat bread.”, I said. “It is not fun.”

“Okay, so we need to find a place with vegan and gluten free options.”, Bloom said.

“How strict is the ‘vegan’ requirement?”

“Well, aside from the herbivores, most of us are also lactose intolerant.”

“But Stella just mentioned pizza?”

“When I first made pizza for them, I used a cheese-like substance the Solarians make out of fungus.”

“Cool, but ‘cheese’ and ‘fungus’ are two words that should not be spoken together, especially in relation to food.”

“I’ll search for some places online.”, Tecna said. She pulled out a really small laptop and began searching. “Okay, there’s a place called T-Ta… oh, you two read it.” Tecna slid her laptop over so Bloom and I could read it.

“Oh, Thiago Taco,” I said, “that place is good. They have this really good hot sauce. You guys have to try it.”

“Sorry, can’t. I’m allergic to capsaicin.”, Bloom said.

The rest of the Winx all looked at us in horror.

“What?”, I asked, confused at their expressions.

“Is she saying that humans eat capsaicin?”, Aisha asked.

“Yeah”

“You eat chemical weapons?”, Tecna asked.

“Geez, when the Book of Fairies mentioned you’d become more poison resistant, I didn’t realize you didn’t have any poison resistance. How have your species all survived this long?”

“We don’t come from worlds where even the plants are trying to kill you.”, Musa snarked.

“Hang on, are you saying that our Believix will allow us to eat capsaicin?”, Bloom asked me.

“If I read it right, yeah.”

“Why would you want to?”, Musa asked.

“Because my inability to eat hot sauce led to me being bullied all throughout middle school. Californians don’t take too kindly to people that can’t handle hot sauce. It’s a sign of weakness.”

I nodded to confirm what she said. “Tasty pain is good.”

“Warrior races”, Flora said with an eyeroll.

Aisha shrugged her shoulders in a ‘whatcha gonna do’ sort of way.

“Okay, so Thiago Taco?”, Bloom asked.

The rest of them gave varying “sure” answers. Bloom stepped out to remove the nozzle and then came back in and moved the camper to a parking spot. Once the camper was squared away, we hopped out and started walking. Bloom had me lead the way. As we walked, I noticed Flora was having balance issues again, walking like she was slightly drunk. She only has these issues when she’s disguised as a human. She normally has the best balance out of any of us thanks to her tail… oh, her tail. Both Flora and Musa wrap their tails around their bodies when disguised as humans so they don’t become invisible hazards that people might walk into and raise alarms over. Since Musa’s is pretty much just an extra hand, the immobilization of her tail doesn’t affect her much, but since Flora’s is a key part in her balance, the immobilization of her tail makes it challenging for her to walk. 

“If anyone asks about your balance, tell them you have a malformed inner ear.”, I said. The last thing I wanted was a cop all up in my Latina-presenting friend’s business because of her “public intoxication”.

“I can do that, but why?”, Flora asked.

“Public intoxication is illegal. The law is supposed to allow cops to take a person to the station to sober up safely, but the cops mostly use it to abuse the public.”

“Got it. No wonder you people have issues with authority. Your authorities suck.”

Aisha took Flora’s hand to help her walk.

“Bloom already gave you “the cop talk”, huh?”

“Tell the cops nothing, tell the paramedics everything, and always ask for a lawyer.”, Stella recounted.

“Bingo”

“Yeah, we had a run in with a cop before.”, Aisha said. “But he was easy to deal with. I just turned off my translator and started asking him where the mall was. He had no idea what to do so just left us alone.”

We reached the taco place and headed inside. Inside was a relative term as the “inside” was just a fenced-in, partially covered area with tables that held condiments and napkins and chairs and a window that leads to the actual inside to order through, kinda like my school’s cafeteria. We got up to where we could read the menu, which was barely legible due to the sun bleaching, so you know this place is good. Bloom helped the rest of the Winx figure out what they wanted.

“Roxy, go ahead and order whatever you want.”, Bloom said.

“Are you sure? I eat a lot, even on normal days.”

“I’m sure. You earned it.”

We all ordered what we wanted, which included me explaining how I can’t have gluten and requesting corn tortillas. I was also able to request some unseasoned meat for Artu. My order was easily three times as much food as any of the others. After Bloom paid, we moved out of the way to wait.

“Are you even going to be able to eat all that?”, Tecna asked.

“Right now, I feel like I could’ve eaten one of those horses.”

Stella and Tecna each took a step away from me.

Our food was done shortly, so we grabbed it and started looking for a table large enough to fit us all. We ended up needing to scoot two tables together to have enough room. We all sat down, and the food was passed out. Before I ate, I let Artu examine my food. He sniffed around it all, then laid back down. I unwrapped his food and laid it down for him.

“What was that about?”, Musa asked.

“He’s trained to sniff out gluten. If there was any in my food, he would’ve alerted me.”, I explained.

“His sense of smell is that good?”, Tecna asked.

“Yeah, his breed was selectively bred to have such a strong sense of smell. Dad originally got him to be a hunting dog, to help him track prey, but when we found out about my condition, he was trained to be my service animal.”

We started eating, and I grabbed the hot sauce and put it on pretty much everything. I then handed it to Bloom. “I’d recommend going easy on this. You’ll want to build up your spice tolerance.”

Bloom took the bottle and carefully put a bit on the end of her burrito. She bit into it, chewed, and then made a face. “That is spicy.”

“Of course, it’s spicy. This is real Mexican food, not that white people bastardized shit.”

“Yeah, maybe we can use that “bastardized shit” to work my way up to the real stuff.” 

Bloom passed the hot sauce along, and the rest of the Winx all contemplated over trying it.

“That’s about all it’s good for. Well, that and another thing I probably shouldn’t say while we’re eatin’.”

“Please, don’t.”

I fixed her with my “impish grin”, as Dad calls it. Though, with recent developments, I’d redub it my “fay grin”. Wait… I sorta just stopped and thought for a moment. 

“Roxy, you okay?”

“Um, do you promise not to laugh at me?”

“Of course.”

Liar, but whatever. “Well, my last name is hyphenated, so I have both my dad’s and my mom’s surnames, and the name I got from my mother is ‘Fay’.”

“Fay, as in…?”

“It means ‘hunt bird’ or ‘raven’ or ‘crow’, but yes.”

Bloom had to cover her mouth so as not to laugh, and I glared at her.

Musa leaned over the table and spoke in a hushed tone. “Your last name is ‘fairy’?”

I waved my hand in front of my face as Musa’s breath was loaded with capsaicin. “I see you like the hot sauce.”

Musa put her hand in front of her mouth. “Sorry” 

I turned off my translator so nobody else could understand any sensitive information. “Back to my original retort. And your last name is ‘Song’, Ms. Sí O’Muícol.” I used the Sylvan words for Fairy of Music, [SHē O’Muh-ee-col]. Being able to speak a language spoken by less than ten people in an entire country has a lot of benefits, mostly involving swearing. Though, there are few words that are similar enough to English, so I still have to be careful. “And Ms. Sí O’Ghrian ag Gealach over there is fokin named ‘Bright’.

“We chose our names when we came here. Earth is the only planet where having multiple names is the norm.”

“Really? I wonder why that is.”

“What I’m wondering is, was your clan the reason ‘fay’ means ‘fairy’?”, Bloom said.

“Huh, maybe. For all I know, ‘Fay’ could be the Sylvian ‘Smith’, but the Mór-Bok O’Síne was edited by people that, apparently, had no concept of surnames, so I don’t know.”

“We’ll talk to Ms. Faragonda about getting that corrected.”, Tecna said.

“I like multiple names. They’re fun.”, Stella said. 

“How many names can you have? You mentioned you have two surnames.”, Aisha said.

I nodded and took a second to swallow my bite. “At least in the US, there is no limit, but traditionally, the max is five.”

“Five?”, Aisha said in surprise. “How?” 

“Two first names, a middle name, and two surnames.”

“I knew a kid in school named Billy-Bob Xio Jefferson-Wang.”, Bloom said.

“Right, I remember when I was helping you fill out your paperwork to officially attend Alfea, you have three names.”, Stella said. “You were quite secretive about your middle name.”

“Yeah, that was more out of tradition. The whole point of middle names, or at least the story we’re told, is that they’re meant to keep us safe from being cursed, so we have to keep them a secret.”

“A person needs to know your true name and face to curse you.”, I elaborated.

“But that’s probably just an old wives' tale. Those same stories say fairies keep humans as pets.”

“I don’t know about that first one, but I’m a nosy brat and have seen things under my daddy’s bed I wish I hadn’t.”

Everyone kind of froze as the implications of what I said sunk in.

“Maybe you two should keep your middle names secret.”, Tecna suggested.

“Oh, I don’t mind telling you guys, but maybe somewhere less public.”, Bloom said.

As the rest of us talked, Flora remained quiet and had a contemplative look on her face and she munched away at her burrito, which had traces of the hot sauce on the tortilla.

“Cad smaoinigh iad?”, I asked. Having friends with translator spells is nice. Aside from talking with Dad or secretly swearing, I don’t get to speak Sylvan much.

“I’m thinking about the human race’s ability to eat poison. What else can you eat that’s poisonous?”

“Um, that’s hard to say. Anything can be a poison. It’s all about the dosage.”

“Okay, how about I list off some common poisons, and you tell me if you consume it?”

“Sounds good.”

“Okay, caffeine?”

“Coffee”

“Theobromine?”

“Chocolate”

“Persin?”

“Avocado. It actually has some health benefits for us.”

“Okay, there’s no way you can eat this. Cyanide?”

“Uh, sorta, certain fruits have cyanide in their seeds, but we don’t usually eat those seeds, and if we do, there’s too little to hurt us.”

“Seriously? Even one tenth of a milligram is deadly to most species.”, Flora said in disbelief.

I shrugged.

“Okay, solanine?”

“No. It won’t kill us, but it also won’t be a pleasant time.”

“N-propyl disulfide?”

“Onions and garlic and a bunch of other plants they’re related to.”

“Soluble oxalates?”

“No. They turn into tiny rocks inside our bodies that we then have to try and pee out.”

“That sounds painful.”, Aisha said.

“It is. They’re called kidney stones.”, Bloom said. “My dad got them once. It took him a week to get them out.”

Flora looked at me with an open mouth and a ‘no way’ expression. “Okay, what about cocaine, methamphetamine, amphetamine, phencyclidine, or nicotine? One of those things has to be deadly to you.”

Bloom and I looked at each other. Did we really want to tell them about all that? They’re gonna be here for a while. They’re probably gonna find out anyway.  

“They can be deadly, but the bigger danger is their addictiveness.”, I explained.

“You’re joking, right? Please tell me you’re joking.”

I shook my head. 

“Those compounds are all extremely deadly to every other species in the galaxy. Humanity is crazy.”

“I won’t argue with you there.”

We finished eating, then headed back to the camper. As soon as we were inside the camper, I climbed straight to the bed, using my hat to block out as much light as I could, and Artu hopped up next to me. We got underway, and the motion of the camper lulled me to sleep.

I found myself in the same wilted forest I first met the woman in. She stood in the fog all spooky-like, but I could still fully make her out. The waves of her hair seemed to flow into the fog.

“Ah sensed you. You called upon our power. You found it.” She spoke in heavily accented English, though she still spoke clearly. If all Sylvan women sounded that sexy, it was no wonder Dad mated with one.

“I did. How did you know about my photo album?”

“Photo album?” She shook her head. “That was not my doin’. Ah can not affect the physical world in me current state. That was Morrigan, Fairy of War and Death and my sister. Her powers allow her to pass through the vale and interact with both worlds, even though she has passed.”

“Passed, as in dead?”

“Yes, she was slain by the hunters during our darkest day.”

I bowed my head in respect to Morrigan. I suspected that the wizards killed some of the fairies. Was my mother one of the ones they killed? “I have so many questions.”

The woman stepped forward and cupped my face in one of her hands. It felt strange being the smaller person. Sure, Aisha is taller than me but only by about an inch or two. This woman seems to be taller than Dad, and he’s close to seven feet. There was also something warm about her. I’ve heard of things being described as “maternal”, but I’ve never had a real basis to understand what that meant. I’ve always just assumed it’s the same as the “paternal” feeling Dad gave off, but she feels different yet similar. I felt the same comfort and reassurance, but instead of the controlled fire that threatened to destroy anything that would harm me, she felt more like a nurturing warmth.

“All your questions will be answered in time.”

The woman faded away into the fog, along with the forest itself. The next thing I knew, I was being picked up. There was only one person that could pick me up, and my suspicions were confirmed once I could smell him. I snuggled up to Dad as he carried me and kept my eyes closed. His beard brushed against the skin of my neck as he bent over and put my hat back on my head.

“Did she get a migraine?”, Dad asked.

“Is that what it was about?”, Bloom asked.

“Of course, she didn’t tell you. She’s a lot like her grandfather in that way. Dad once got bit in the leg by an alligator, dislodged it by himself, walked home, and fixed himself up before Mom and I got home. It took my mom pressing him on why his leg was all bandaged up for him to tell her what happened.”

I resisted the urge to retort with ‘you’re no better’. He purposely left out his own penchant for keeping things to himself to test if I was really awake.

“Great,” Bloom said sarcastically, “she’ll be fun.”

Dad chuckled as he carried me out of the camper and into our house. He put me to bed, and Artu laid down in his bed. 

I waited a few minutes after Dad left before getting up and pulling out the Great Book of Fairies. I sat back down on my bed and began looking through it. If I’m going to be in regular contact with that woman, I should know her name, but that’s easier said than done. I began flipping through the pages, looking for her through the tens of thousands of living Earth Fairies. It could take me hours to find… never mind. 

“Queen Morgana… Morgana and Morrigan… How much ya wanna bet they’re twins?”

Artu looked up at me, then laid his head back down.

“Sí O’Intin, Fairy of the Mind, that explains how she’s able to contact me.”

I continued reading her page. I wanted to learn as much about her as I could.

Chapter Text

I sat on my bed, looking through the Book of Fairies, desperately looking for answers. Unfortunately, the book was sorely lacking in such. The information it provided was statistical, barely any personal or cultural information. There was some historical information, but that was mostly found when reading between the lines and cross referencing. Next to the Great Book of Fairies, I had open the Bok O’Mjora, basically the Sylvan Bible. The more I learned about how Believix works, the more passages I thought were metaphorical seemed to actually be literal. For example, //2:12 Love is the greatest source of strength, but fear is the second. Make your enemies fear you and feed from it;//. As it turns out, garnering faith isn’t the only way fairies can become stronger, it’s just the most potent.

A question itched at the back of my mind. There’s rarely only one fairy of a magic type, that much was clear. Are there any other animal fairies? I wonder if this thing has a search engine? I’ll ask Bloom about that.

Humans have been flying for over a hundred years. First, the Wright brothers invented the first human-made plane, then a couple world wars pushed the technology further, and then the right people got dollar signs in their eyes and commercialized it. It’s now one of the safest ways to travel. However, that is in metal machines that are designed by some of the best engineers on the planet and flown by highly trained pilots with a network of control towers to help navigate them, not a single girl being suspended in the air by her friend’s magic.

“I don’t like this!” I clung to Bloom’s side like she was the only thing between me and a pit of lava.

“Roxy, you’re safe. I won’t drop you.”

“I trust you and all, Bloom, but I prefer self reliance and my own assurance.”

“By clinging on to my side, like a koala, as I fly? I’m still holding you up”

“Yes, but at least this way, if I fall, I’ll be bringing you down with me.”

Bloom just looked so done with me, causing me to chuckle. “Roxy, what’s your favorite restaurant?”

“You can’t bribe me with food.”

“Sigh, okay, time for plan C, tough love.” Bloom, using the kicking techniques I just taught her, shimmied her legs between us and used them to kick us apart.

I flailed my arms and legs, desperately trying to stabilize myself. I wasn’t moving fast, but I didn’t like this. My momentum only carried me a few feet, and my flailing ended up having the unintended effect of leaving me upside down. I dangled there, glaring at Bloom and unable to right myself. She was chuckling at my expense. I’m so getting you back for this.  

Stella flew over to us from her standby position. She and the rest of the Winx were hovering around the clearing, just in case I fell. “Here, let’s get you upright.” 

She grabbed my leg and flipped me over. I took this opportunity and sprang to grab onto her. What happened next is something I should’ve expected, but I was still new to having alien friends and forgot that she wouldn’t react like a human. I wasn’t sure if normal humans can smell fear, but I definitely can, and I was practically punched in the nose by Stella’s fear. She freaked and instinctively kicked me away. I was sent flying and crashed into one of the surrounding trees, resulting in a crunch sound.

Pain’s not something I feel often. I’m not invulnerable, but I’m a lot tougher than anyone else in my life. I’ve fallen from heights that left my peers crying in pain and just got up, and I’ve only gotten tougher as I’ve gotten older. I slightly bounced off the tree and then just floated there as I contemplated the sensation, making sure the crunch sound didn’t come from my insides. In all honesty, Stella’s kick hurt more than body slamming the tree. She did have a better time kicking than punching.

Stella looked at me with wide-eyed horror with her hands covering her mouth. The rest of the Winx also watched me with their species’ various ‘oh fuck, is she dead?’ looks. They all looked so ridiculous, and the slight euphoric high I got from Stella’s fear made me laugh. They all let out the breaths they were collectively holding, which only made me laugh harder.

“You guys should see the looks on your faces.”

Stella came over to me with an apologetic look on her face. “I’m so sorry, Roxy.”

“Don’t apologize. That was an awesome kick, and I deserved that. But I’m so getting Bloom back later.” I used the tree to push off and float back to the group, then looked back at the tree.

Turns out that crunch sound came from the tree. We cracked it. Flora zipped over, fixed the damage, and then zipped back over to us.

“Well, at least you seem to be growing in confidence.”, Bloom commented.

“Okay, I’ll admit. This is kind of fun.”

“Remember, let your instincts and magic guide you.”, Aisha said. “You were born to fly.”

I started actually trying to “fly” and doing what Bloom told me to do. I didn’t want to get kicked again. I grabbed hold of Bloom’s hand as my fear wasn’t totally gone.

“It’s okay, Roxy. Baby steps. What we’re teaching you will translate to when you get your wings.”

We continued flying around, and I got a lot more comfortable with the movements and being in the air. We eventually had to stop as the girls were getting tired. We landed, and the girls detransformed. Artu retook his place by my side, and Kiko hopped back into Bloom’s arms.

“Roxy, are you hungry?”, Flora asked.

“Do sharks swim?”

Flora looked at me confusedly. “Is the translation spell not working properly?”

“It’s a way of saying ‘yes’.”, Bloom said, once again playing intermediary. “You ask a question with an obvious answer in response, and the answer to your question is also the answer to the question you were asked.”

“You Americans and your riddles and metaphors.”

“I’m guessing the translator has some trouble with that?”, I asked.

“Yeah, you have to be a bit literal.”, Bloom informed.

“No wonder the Book of Fairies has so much trouble with Sylvan. Half of it is riddles and trickster’s speak.” I turned back to Flora. “Yes, I would like some food.” I noticed the rest of the Winx were all sort of just hanging around, waiting, instead of getting ready to leave. “I didn’t realize you brought food though.” Like last time, we all brought bags full of water and basic survival supplies for if we ran into trouble. If they brought food in those bags, it couldn’t have been a lot. Maybe I should change my mind. I didn’t want to take food out of their mouths, especially since I didn’t use any magic.

Flora smiled and snapped her fingers. In the middle of the clearing, an entire picnic spread appeared in a sparkly flash, plenty of food for all of us.

Oookay, that’s something.  

We sat down on the blanket, and the food was passed around. I looked at the food and sniffed it. It seemed normal in every way I could tell, and the rest of the girls were already eating. I tried a bit, and it tasted fine, so I gave Artu the okay to eat.

Stella, who was sitting next to me, scooted in closer. “I’m sorry, again, for kicking you earlier.”

Here we go. “Again, there’s no need to apologize.”

“I know you said that. It’s just so strange. I’ve grown up around predators my whole life. We have similar creatures to your dogs on Soleria, and some of us use them as guard animals, but there’s just something about you that scares me on an instinctual level.”

“Maybe I resemble one of your ancient predators. Despite my best efforts, snakes still scare me simply because an early snake preyed upon the ancient ancestor of all modern primates. What preyed upon your ancestors?”

“It’s not so much your body that scares me. It’s your eyes, the way you look at things and lock onto them. It’s like you’re looking at my flesh under my skin.”

“Oooh, I think I understand. I’m an archer. I hunt with a bow and arrow. They aren’t as deadly as modern guns, so for my safety and to spare my prey any unnecessary pain, I have to know where to shoot to kill them quickly. I guess I use a similar technique when I’m trying to figure out how something works.”

Stella kinda looked at me funny, which, fair. “How about we get you some textbooks on our biology, so you don’t look at us like you want to dissect us. Oh, we’d have to teach you Standard Galactic first. We can tell you about us in the meantime.”

“I’d like that. And speaking of books,” I pulled out the Great Book of Fairies from my bag, “I was wondering if there’s something like a search engine for this thing.”

“You just have to ask it. Just do what you’d do to change the language but, instead of changing the language, tell it what you’re searching for.”

I nodded, opened the book, and did as Stella said. “Fairy of Animals”

The pages glowed, and the text that was originally on the pages morphed into two new pages. The one on the right had my name at the top, some sort of place-holder image that kinda looked like me, and the barest of information on me. The left page was far more interesting. At the top, it read “Fairies of Animals”, and under that was a list of names and dates. The first name was my own, with my exact date of birth to the right and what looks like a second year right of that. The two date columns are designated, when translated to English, “Earth Standard Calendar” and “Galactic Standard Calendar”, so that was probably when I was born according to the GSC. 

As interesting as seeing my name in the book is, it was the name a couple names down on the list that caught my attention. It was also my name, my middle name, but the title and dates make it very clear that it wasn’t me. “High Queen Titania, the Great, Queen of Tir Nan Óg, High Queen of the terrestrial fairies; 1000 to 1806.”, I read out. Titania, the Great? That’s a bit of a redundant nickname. Using the “ESC” and GSC dates of her birth and death, I did some quick mental calculations to figure out the conversion. So, one Earth year is equal to 12.5 Galactic Standard years. Why are they so short?  

The rest of the girls all gathered around the book, taking a moment for their translators to tell them what was on the page. “I didn’t know terrestrial fairies could live for that long.”, Bloom commented.

I turned a couple pages, and we got a look at this Titania. She was very clearly Morgana’s mother, similar hair and body, head, and eye shape. She looked to be Asian/white, but the pictures aren’t colored, so I can’t tell much more than that.

“Hey, she was alive when Shakespeare was alive. I wonder if she inspired the Titania of A Midsummer Night's Dream.”

“Huh, maybe.” I activated the book to check something. “Oberon” The pages glowed, and the words turned into a “No Results” message remarkably similar to what you’d get on a computer. There was even a list of “did you mean ___?” options. I wanted to make a “magic internet” joke but couldn’t come up with anything.

“Hang on, that name.”, Bloom said, pointing to one of the “did you mean ___?” options.

“Obeira?” The book apparently took that as a search request and brought up Obeira’s page. “High Queen Obeira, Queen of Winter; 1007 to 1802; Queen of the Arctic Fairies, High Queen of the terrestrial fairies.”

Bloom and I looked at each other as we both came to the same concussion.

“Sounds like someone was the victim of a 16th century game of telephone and got turned into a dude.”, Bloom noted.

“Does ‘Oberon’ and ‘Obeira’ sound similar in English?”, Tecna asked.

I gave Bloom a confused look.

Bloom answered Tecna first. “Yes, very.” She then turned to me. “The translation spell is a bit funky when it comes to names. If the name is phonetically compatible with your conversational partner’s language, it will keep your original name, but if it’s incompatible, it will assign you a new name based on the meaning of your original name, which is often the case.”

“So, I don’t really know any of your names?”

Tecna shrugged. “You know a sound that will get our attention. Is that not a name?”

“I guess. Names are just taken very seriously in Sylvan and American culture… but I guess, since this is simply for practicality and isn’t meant as any sort of disrespect, I can let it pass.”

“Back to Oberon and Obeira and Titania,” Aisha said, “mind clueing us in? What’s A Midsummer Night's Dream?”

“Oh, right.”, Bloom said. “A Midsummer Night's Dream is a famous play that was written over five-thousand galactic years ago.”

“That’s some staying power.”, Musa noted.

“Yeah, my school’s theater club does it every year. And I get stuck playing Titania every time. Hell, if there’s a magical, whimsical female character, I’m cast as her. And I know it’s because of my effin’ pink hair and purple eyeballs.”, I said scornfully while pulling down on my eyelids, grossing out Stella.

“Your name probably doesn’t help either.”

I smiled at Musa. “Oh, you have no idea.”

“I wanna quickly bring us back to how long they lived.”, Stella said. “How normal is that?”

I activated the book and switched it to a list of passed away fairies. 

“Looks like you people live for hundreds of years on the regular.”, Musa noted.

I tried looking for causes of death, but the book didn’t seem to provide any. All information on fairies ever my butt.  

“How long are we going to live for?”, Aisha asked.

I searched for the page on the Believix powers to refresh our memories. Just as I remembered, it could be summed up as “giving you the powers of a terrestrial fairy”. We all sat around, just taking it all in.

“We are going to outlive everyone we love.”, Musa said.

I reached down and held Artu close. Did Mom do something to you to extend your life? How did she do that? I looked back at the book and read over the Believix section more carefully, looking for anything to help them.

“We’re gonna become that trope, the unkillable warrior, desperately seeking for an enemy that can slay them.”, Bloom said.

“That’s a trope?”, Stella asked. “Yeesh, that’s dark.”

“Maybe not. Us becoming the trope, not the trope itself.”, I said as I showed them what I found.

The six of them looked it over, then looked at me. “From love we gain power, by love we give power, in love is power?”, Flora asked. “Riddles, Roxy.”

“Oh, right. In short, we can share some of our power with those we love. In long, the “belief in fairies” part doesn’t exactly capture the full scope of it. We gain power by feeding off emotions and faith, like how some stories have gods become stronger through their followers’ worship, love, and fear of them, we do the same. We can also give that energy back through love, giving them some of our power, which includes longevity… The boys should probably join us out here as soon as they start showing an increase in strength.”

The girls took a moment to process what I said, then their faces showed a mix of emotions. “So, am I to understand that the more we love someone, the more of our magic they’ll get?”, Musa asked.

“I think so. I think we also have to be mindful of our fear. I’m not sure if it works the same as love, but we also gain power from fear, so we might be able to empower our enemies by being afraid of them… Jeez, I sound like an after school special.”

“We gain magic through fear?”, Bloom asked.

“The word they used for ‘worship’ means both positive worship, like giving thanks and stuff like that, and negative worship, like staying away from a location because you believe a scary monster lives there.”

“Oh” Bloom’s face was hard to read, but her eyes suggested that she was thinking deeply about what I just said.

Flora looked up into the sky and let out some whistling sounds. “It’s getting late. We should leave before it gets dark.”

“Yeah, I have to get to work soon.”, I said.

I put the book back in my bag, and we all stood up and hopped off the blanket. Flora snapped her fingers again, and the picnic disappeared. We all grabbed our bags and started out. 

As we walked, I noticed Bloom’s face was noticeably contemplative. “Are you okay?”

“Yes. I’ve just spent so long immersed in the Magic Dimension’s concept of fairies that I’d forgotten Earth’s concept of fairies. You’re more like the witches of the Magic Dimension.”

“I take it you don’t feed on fear.”

“We don’t feed on emotions. Our magic is powered by our own positive emotions.”

“Huh, what makes us different?”

“I don’t know.”

Bloom parked in the bar’s parking lot, and Artu and I hopped out and hurried inside. I grabbed my work clothes, changed, and then headed to the office to grab the two itty-bitty things I need for work. I first grabbed and put in my noise reducers, earplugs with a small hole in them to let some noise in, then pulled the nametag box out to grab mine, but it wasn’t in there. The only tag I found was Riven’s. I had a guess as to where mine was. I grabbed his and went out to the bar. He and Sky were serving behind the bar. I slipped back there and tapped Riven on the shoulder.

“I think you’re wearing my tag.”

Riven looked down at the tag on his shirt, then started taking it off. “Sorry, I was in a rush and saw the ‘R’.”

“Not a problem.”

We swapped tags, and I got to work. The rest of the girls all came in shortly after, said ‘hello’ to their respective boys, and then sat down. I brought them their drinks, then returned to serving the other patrons and training the boys. The boys had applied to work here after we all figured out I’m the last Earth Fairy, which was less than a week ago, so I’m just about done training them all. Dad wasn’t too sure about hiring a bunch of illegal aliens, but the girls convinced me to put in a good word for them so they could protect me during working hours, so I told him I could really use the help, and Dad just couldn’t say ‘no’ to his “little princess”. Luckily, so long as none of us does anything to catch the attention of the police, ICE won’t have any cause to come sniffing around. 

As I was cleaning some glasses, I caught the scent of one of the few people I actually like having in here and her big ol’ lovebug. I prepped a water bowl and placed it in front of her as soon as she sat down.

“I wish I had your powers. My life would be so much easier.”, Jenny said, then put the bowl down for Orla, her service dog.

I smiled and didn’t bother to correct her about my perceived psychic abilities. When your options are ‘psychic’ or ‘superhuman sense of smell’, being psychic is the less weird option, for once. “No, you don’t, and it wouldn’t. What can I get you?”

“My usual.”

“Coming right up.” I turned and started making her drink.

Jenny was the closest thing I had to a friend before the Winx showed up. It’s less of a “friendship” and more of a relationship of mutual respect of each other’s skills and deviousness, mutual dislike of all the other students and most of the faculty at our school, and being the two weirdest kids at school. We met on our first day of school as we were waiting outside of the principal’s office, both of us having been sent there for having “dyed hair”. We bonded over the unfairness of the situation and our opposite hairs. Where mine is a dark pink with blond tips, hers is blond with pink tips. We’ve gotten comments before about how, if it weren’t for our very different skin tones, they’d think we were sisters; she’s as white as printer paper where I’m more tanned.

Our hair isn’t the only thing about us that are opposites. She’s being raised by a single mom, and me, a single dad. Yes, they did try dating, but as usual, Dad couldn’t help but feel like he was betraying Mom. Jenny’s also one of the girliest, pink girly-girls I’ve ever met, aside from her borderline unhealthy obsession with scary, slimy monsters. One of the reasons we aren’t actually friends is because we only share two interests, acting and being conniving, little bastards. She’s also pretty serious about her acting career. I’m just doing it for shits and giggles. That can basically sum up most of our differences. I do most of the things I do for the same reason as any other semi-immortal being would, my own amusement. On the other hand, she’s pretty serious about most things; almost everything she does is done to further her goals.

I brought her drink over, and Jenny was adjusting the volume on her hearing aids to better hear the music. That’s another thing about us that;s opposites. Where I have such good hearing that I need devices to limit it to be comfortable, she needs devices to be able to hear at a normal level. She was born profoundly deaf. She can hear and understand people that are talking directly to her and can hear music through headphones but can’t hear ambient sound unless it’s like a game buzzer. That’s why she has Orla. Orla is trained to alert her if someone is calling her name and listen out for cars or any sudden noises as well as to act as a big, scary dog. 

Our parents drilled into us how important it is for us to always be on alert from the moment we were old enough to be out on our own, always be scanning your environment and always keep your ears perked. Since she couldn’t do the latter, her mom got her Orla. The hearing aids are a recent acquisition, and she was thoroughly enjoying them as she listened to the music.

“Hey, is he your cousin or something?” Jenny motioned with her head, and I followed.

“Riven? No, we’re not related.”

“Really? Dark pink hair, purple eyes, Asian mix-looking, tan skin, he’s not related to you?”

We aren’t even the same species. “No, all just coincidence.”

“Some coincidence.”

“I’ll do you one better. His name is Wolfgang.”

Jenny smirked at me. She has a similar “fay grin” to me but more threatening. “His middle name wouldn’t be ‘Oberon’, would it?”

“He doesn’t have a middle name.”

“Oh, so, he’s not from around here.”

“Definitely not.”

I was about to move on to my next needy patron when Bloom made her presence known at the bar. “Hey, Roxy, can…” She noticed Jenny, noticed her hair, and then took a look between us.

“We know.”, I said.

“Would you believe it’s all natural?”, Jenny asked.

“If you weren’t right next to Roxy, no.”

“Hehe, Bloom, this is my ally and partner in crime, Jenny Carter.”

“Ally?”

“We aren’t exactly friends, but we do maintain a mutually beneficial relationship.”, Jenny explained.

“And how exactly is that different from a friendship?”

“We don’t ever just hang out.”

“There’s an express purpose whenever we spend time together.”, I elaborated. “You guys need more drinks?”

“Yes”

“Be right over.”

Bloom went back to the girls’ table, and as she left, Jenny looked at her oddly.

“Your friend is… odd.”

“How so?”

“Something about her appearance is… off.”

It didn’t take me long to understand what she meant by that. I noticed it too but, until recently, didn’t know what to make of it, so I never brought it up. It’s like her face had been photoshopped, and there’s a shimmer around where the spell is cloaking her horns. It’s ever so slight and likely not noticeable by the average person, but to someone like me, with a highly detail focused mind, or someone like Jenny, who has keen sight due to her lack of hearing, it is just noticeable. 

“Yeah, it’s just her face. It can look weird in some lighting.” It wasn't a lie. Those issues are imperceptible under natural light. The flickery nature of artificial lighting mucks with the spell.

“Okay” It was clear that she didn’t totally believe me but wasn’t going to press the issue. It was a deal we made long ago. We respect each other’s secrets.

Chapter Text

I loaded my serving tray up with the girls’ drinks and brought them over. I was still getting used to having six other people carrying drinks and trays that I have to move around, but I just kept myself aware of my surroundings. After spending years moving around this place and backstage, I’ve developed an almost sixth sense of what’s around me. I like not getting smacked by wild arms or heavy set pieces. I got to the girls’ table safely and passed out their drinks, receiving the usual thanks. I gathered up their old glasses and bottles and was about to head back to the bar, but Bloom quickly got my attention.

“Hey, Roxy, do you consider us friends or simply allies?”

“Well, you six are risking your lives to protect me. I’d say that makes us friends.”

Bloom smiled up at me. “I’d still like to make some time for us to actually hang out, instead of just training or running off on adventures.”

“Sure, we can talk about that more once I’m off shift.”

I headed back to the bar. As I passed Helia, his “malformed inner ear” related balance issues got the better of him, and his tray nearly toppled, but luckily, cat-like reflexes on both of our ends saved the day. We restabilized his tray, and he got back on his way. I wonder if there’s a way we can have his tail free? Or maybe we can do balance exercises?  

I returned to the bar and continued serving customers. As the night went on, people filtered out of the place with fewer people coming in, and eventually, even Andy and his band left, leaving the bar less chaotic and overstimulating. The only music playing was a quiet tune over the speakers, and the only people still in the bar were a lot calmer too and mostly regulars I know fairly well. Jenny was waiting for her mom to pick her up, some of Dad’s biker buddies were enjoying some alcoholic beverages that only Dad can serve, the Winx were waiting around for their boys to get off, and there were a few other miscellaneous groups.

Not long after the band left, I smelled the distinct order of anise oil with an undercurrent of fish that ain’t coming from the sea. “Jenny, your mom’s here.”

“Oh, thanks.” Jenny began reading to leave.

I grabbed her empty cup to put it in the dirty dish bin but felt something slimy. I passed the cup to my other hand, holding it by the rim, to figure out what I just grabbed. I looked at my hand, and it was covered in a pink-ish, slimy substance. “Jenny, what’s this?” I held up my hand and her cup for her to see the substance.

Jenny got this mild ‘oh, crap’ look for a second before schooling her features into a more neutral expression. “Oh, sorry. I guess I used too much lotion.”

With her previous expression, I didn’t believe her, but I had to respect her secrets. “Well, cut back. Yuck.” I grabbed a towel and used it to wipe down my hand and the cup.

Aunt Willow came in, still wearing her bright orange fishing overalls. “Hello, Roxy.”, she said with a smile. Jenny got many of her traits from her. She had her turquoise eyes, blond hair, and height (Aunt Willow and Jenny being as tall as Dad and me, respectively), but she got her pink tips and arctic complexion from the other side of her family. Aunt Willow’s white but not so white she can blend in with the snow.

“Hi, Aunt Willow.”

Aunt Willow gave me one last smile before she left with Jenny and Orla. Aunt Willow was still resistant to the idea of Jenny walking home alone, even with Orla by her side. After gymnastics, she’s to come straight here, a five minute walk down the street, and wait for her. She and my Dad have very similar stories, but Dad isn’t nearly as paranoid as her, allowing me a fair amount of freedom, so long as Artu is with me. Maybe it was because she remembers the event that took her wife away.

Musa, who had been patiently standing behind the three, moved up to the bar with her cup in hand. “That woman’s your aunt?”

“It’s an honorific title. She’s my oddmother.”

“What’s an oddmother?”

“Do you not have something similar?”

“I don’t think so.”

“Well, we’re members of the Children of Mjora faith, and in our faith, an oddparent is an unrelated adult chosen by the parents to take part in the child's upbringing and spiritual studies. She’s the one that taught me all the girly stuff, or at least attempted to.”

“I wish I had an oddmother growing up. I’m only just now figuring out the girly stuff.”

“Yeah, when I said “attempted to”, I meant it. Woman barely understands all the girly stuff herself, aside from feminine hygiene. It’s a bleeping mystery how Jenny ended up the way she has. You want a refill?”

“Yes, please.”

I got Musa another drink, and the rest of the night was normal. Once closing time hit, we kicked everyone out but let the girls stay since we knew they wouldn’t be a nuisance. Without customers that needed attending to, the girls were able to really talk with the boys. They were talking about the day, what I taught them, and what happened when they were teaching me to fly, all in code, of course. Dad was in earshot, and they made it clear that it was up to me when and how I told him about magic. Though, the way they phrased it had the underlying implications that it was ‘when’ and not ‘if I chose’. I was still trying to wrap my mind around that thought. Even though I’ve used magic, it still didn’t feel real. Something in my mind just wasn’t clicking. When this is over, I just want to forget about my magic. I’ll never be able to get rid of it, but I can just not use it.  

“Hey, Roxy.” 

I was brought out of my thoughts by Riven. “Is something wrong?”

“No. Musa was just saying you’re a good fighter. I was just wondering how accurate that is.”

I put down what I was doing and faced Riven with my hands on my hips. “I dunno. Is your manhood big enough to withstand being beat up by a girl?”, I joked.

“What does the size of my aedeagus have to do with this?”

“Your what?”, Dad asked.

“It’s slang for… y’know, where he comes from.”, Bloom said, quickly doing damage control. 

“Oh, okay.” Dad turned his attention back to me and Riven. “If you two wanna test each other’s strength, let’s do it properly.” He crossed his arms and pointed with his thumb towards the beach.

“Are you sure that’s a good idea?”, Riven asked.

“I’ve beaten up bigger and dumber people than you.” I began bouncing on my toes and moving my arms, warming up the muscles. “If I can beat up Dad, I can beat up you.”

“Yeah, but have you ever fought a trained fighter?”

I stopped as I realized that we never told them what Dad’s previous profession was.

“Heheh, boy, I’m a marine. You don’t get much better trained than us.”, Dad said.

I silently hoped the translator would translate that properly.

“I don’t know what a marine is.”, Riven said.

And nope.

“Huh, I guess you really haven’t been here long. The marines are the US’s raiding force. We raid and take enemy ships and bases. We’re the first boots on the ground. We’re the country’s hatchet, and we go through some of the toughest training.”

“That sounds kind of like a Specialist.”, Brandon noted.

“They are very similar.”, Bloom confirmed.

Dad looked like he wanted to ask for more information about what Specialists are but opted not to. “So, Riven, you wanna see if you can take my little junior marine?”

Riven looked at me. I grinned at him. He looked around at everyone else, but they had nothing. “Sigh, okay.”

Riven and I headed out onto the beach. The Winx and the rest of the Specialists stood on the sidelines, and Dad acted as ref. I sized up Riven. I saw his true form during my first encounter with the wizards, and… crap, how am I supposed to punch through chitin? Does he even feel pain?

“Alright, no hitting below the belt, no punching the back of the head, no using bodily fluids or boogers to attack or in any other way in the fight, Roxy, and no throwing or kicking sand into eyes. When you’ve given up, tap out. Everyone understand?”

“Yes, sir.”, Riven and I said.

“Alright. Fight!”

I stuck first and threw a little test punch. Riven blocked it and threw a retaliatory punch, which I caught. I tried to put him in a joint lock, but he, exploiting the weakness of the human thumb, pulled his arm free of me. The quickness in which he did so suggested that this isn’t a flaw unique to humans and he was able to realize we have it. That simple movement put me at a major informational disadvantage. Well, he’s still bipedal. Riven popped off a few punches at me, which I was able to dodge by weaving and dropping down and performing a leg sweep, sending Riven to his back. 

“Yo! Come on, Riven! Don’t make us look bad in front of the girls!”, the rest of the Specialists shouted.

I quickly grabbed Riven’s arm and put him in an armbar. “Whatcha gonna do now, little man?”

A normal person would try to pull their arm against the lock to break free, but a trained fighter would do the opposite, and that’s what Riven did. He grabbed his trapped elbow with his free hand and used that extra leverage to wiggle himself out of the lock, but I was able to wrap my legs around him, turning this into a BJJ grapple. 

He tried to pin me or properly mount me, but my grip was tight, and he couldn’t hold my supernaturally strong arms. I grabbed at his collar and tried to put him in another lock or get onto his back so I could use my favorite choke hold on him, but he was determined to keep me from doing anything of that sort again. 

It was clear this was going nowhere, and we didn’t want to start outright slugging each other, so I needed a different approach. I grabbed both sides of his collar, unwrapped my legs and pressed my feet against his stomach. In a single motion, I took full advantage of my strength and launched him behind me. I heard him hit the sand as I hopped up. 

I spun around, and Riven was already on his feet and turning to face me. We exchanged blows again. This was more my element. Speed was my greatest strength, and as we fought, it became clear it was Riven’s too. Honestly, it was starting to look like he was holding back before, which my Sylvan brain was greatly offended by.

Riven twisted and planted a good kick in my gut. I staggered back slightly as the wind was knocked out of me. There we go. This is a fight. I responded by rushing forwards, and Riven put his hands back up, expecting me to throw a punch. I ducked under his arms, wrapped my arms around his midsection, and lifted. I lifted him up and over my body, dropped him behind myself, and then fell back onto him, dropping my entire weight onto his chest. It didn’t have the same effect his kick had on me, likely his chitin protected him from that. His leg wrapped around my neck, and he pulled me back into a figure-four lock. 

I moved the leg he had locking the leg around my neck and rolled off him, and he shimmed out from under me. We stood up and squared up again. Riven was looking tired but wasn’t sweating. It wasn’t that the night was particularly cold. No, even I was working up a bit of a sweat. Wait, he’s a bug. He probably can’t sweat. That means I have the endurance advantage.  

“Okay, that’s enough.”, Dad said.

Riven and I looked over at him. “Neither of us tapped out.”, we said in unison.

“I know, but we still have to close up. I think you’ve both proven that you’re good warriors. Now, come on.”

Neither Riven nor I were particularly happy about that, but we followed him and the others back inside to get back to work. 

As we were resuming work, Sky came over to me and leaned over so Dad wouldn’t hear. “If you weren’t a fairy, you’d make a great Specialist.”

“Is there a reason fairies can’t become Specialists?”

“They’re different things.”

“Yes, but Sylvan and American are different things, and yet, I’m both. Aren’t Specialists just warriors that wield weapons? How does that prevent a fairy from becoming one?”

“Well… I’m not sure. That’s just the way things are.”

“‘That’s just the way things are’ is a stupid answer.”

Sky shrugged. “I don’t have a better one. I’ve never heard of a fairy trying to become a Specialist.”

We went back to work, but now, I had a bad taste in my mouth. I’ll reserve judgment on the Magic Dimension until I have more information, but the information that Sky just provided suggests a culture I don’t like.

I stepped out of the shower, finally having gotten the fish smell off. I grabbed my towel and headed out to my bedroom. It was little more than the place I slept in at night, compared to my old room that was decorated with over a century’s worth of memories. I still couldn’t bring myself to put anything up, even after 13 years. When everything and almost everyone you had ever loved was so cruelly ripped away from you, starting over isn’t easy. 

I opened one of my dresser drawers and pulled out the one thing I was able to keep from my old life, from when I was known as Aigévandir. It was a picture of me and Vaja. We were playing around with this newfangled instant portrait device. It was back when cameras were still exclusively black and white, so it wasn’t able to capture the vibrant purple of her hair that ended in light pick or the frosty blues of her wings and eyes. I miss looking at her vibrant colors and her playful antics, even though I was sometimes the victim of her antics. She loved spooking people and then zipping away before they could catch her. Nobody could catch her… or so we thought. 

It’s so difficult to think back to her. The first image that always comes to mind is her mangled corpse on the ground with Anagan standing over her, holding her wings. The effects of an unshielded body hitting the ground at high speeds isn’t a pretty sight.

I put the picture back in the drawer, unable to handle the memories any longer. I changed into some more comfortable clothes and headed out into the hallway. I passed by Jenny’s room and stuck my head in. She was reading the books I got for her with her new, strange, pink cat creature, Rosa, sitting on her desk. Getting those books was the first time in over 13 years I’d step foot in the empire and the first time I’d ever been to Amazonia. Amazonia now has the largest witch population of the empire, but even they weren’t doing great. It doesn’t help that Brazil thinks that Amazonia land belongs to them.

I put those thoughts aside. I had my little girl to tend to, a little girl who I already failed once. I failed to protect her that day, and she was only saved because she wasn’t born a fairy, a mere 50/50 chance of fate.

“Hey, sweetie, what do you want for dinner?”

“I’ll eat whatever.”

I turned and headed to the kitchen. With a simple point of my finger, cabinets and drawers flew open and pots, pans, and cooking utensils came flying out. A similar scene repeated for the fridge and pantry and the food they contained. I miss being able to do magic as freely as I breathe, especially when it comes to dealing with fish, but it is nice to be rid of my self-imposed restraint of not using magic in front of Jenny. Having to worry about your own daughter accidentally outing you is not fun, but now, she’s old enough to keep secrets.

Jenny came and sat down at the dining table, her nose still stuck in her book. Orla stalked over and plopped herself in front of the couch, looking tired but fulfilling her duty of sticking right next to Jenny. Rosa flew over and curled up on top of Orla. 

It made me happy to see Jenny taking her magic so seriously. She was so excited when her magic first manifested, after the shock of all her furniture levitating wore off. I first told her about her magical heritage on her 15th birthday. Of course, it took a demonstration of my own to get her to believe in magic. I was able to tell her of the Sylvian Empire, Tir Nan Óg, the nexuses, and more about her mother. I was able to show her the unedited version of the picture of us I have hanging in the living room and tell her about the true nature of her parentage. For years, I told everyone, including her, that Vaja’s brother was her biological father. Vaja never had a brother. She had a sparkle in her eyes as I explained the truth about us, but that sparkle quickly died when I had to tell her about the hunters and what happened to our glorious empire. It’s not every day when the ‘home invasion’ story is the less horrific version of events. 

I finished the cooking, plated everything, and levitated the plates and utensils over to the table. Jenny pulled her book back in surprise, then levitated it to the bookshelf.

“Very good.” I sat down but didn’t start eating right away. “Jenny, there’s something important we need to talk about.”

Jenny paused as she was bringing her food up to her mouth, looked at me with ‘oh, this is serious’ eyes, and put her food down. 

“You’re gettin’ to that age where you start looking for a mate. You have to be careful as to who you chose to mate with. Some humans carry within ‘em a dormant fairy spark they inherited from a fey ancestor. You’ll sometimes hear ‘em bein’ referred to as ‘duds’, but some people consider that term rude. These individuals will never be able to awaken their spark, but if you produce a child with one, your offspring could inherit the fairy spark, and your magic could activate the spark, resulting in the birth of a new fairy.”

“And the hunters will come for it.”, Jenny finished.

“Yes” As much as I would like to bring the fairy race back from extinction, so long as the fairy hunters were alive, that would be impossible.

“How do I avoid mating with someone that has a fairy spark?”

“Well, there’s the obvious of breedin’ with a witch or wizard. But if your mate isn’t a witch or wizard, there is no way to know for sure. However, there are signs you can look for and steps you can take to reduce the risk. For starters, you can look for a mate in the surrounding areas. Magical creatures, dormant or otherwise, are instinctively drawn to the nexus. Past a certain radius, you’ll find a sharp decline of magical creatures. You can also avoid breedin’ with someone with “unnatural hair colors”. Not everyone with Sylvan heritage has such colors, but everyone with naturally unnatural hair colors is of Sylvan descent and likely has a dormant spark.”

“Wait, does that mean Roxy’s Sylvan?”

“Yes, and from her demeanor, I suspect she has a dormant fairy spark. That’s another thing to look out for. Fairies are natural tricksters, so avoid breedin’ with anyone like that.”

“A fey named ‘Fay’?” Jenny clearly found humor in that little pun.

“It’s just a coincidence. ‘Fay’ is a human surname too. It just means that girl has some Irish in ‘er, probably also the line she gets ‘er spark from.” That’s the only explanation that made sense. There was no way she’s part of the Tir Nan Óg Fay clan. They physically can’t produce duds, and if she was a fairy, she’d be dead or imprisoned. It’s just not possible.

“Do you know of any other witches in town? I’d like someone my own age to talk to about all this.”

I shook my head. “I’m sorry. No. I never sought out other witches.” Forming personal connections was something I specifically avoided here. I wanted to be able to pack up and go at a moment’s notice in case the hunters ever changed their minds on hunting witches. That’s why I left the empire in the first place and left behind what few connections I still had. Klaus was the sole exception to that rule. I just needed help. Raising a little girl on your own is exhausting.

“How do I find other witches?”

“You can try sensing ‘em using their magic. Though, I will warn you, they may not be entirely receptive to you. Witches in the human world tend to not be receptive to those outside of their coven, even other witches. Centuries of fear and prosecution have jaded ‘em and created a culture of protecting one’s own above all others.”

“Oh” Jenny ate the rest of her food in a gloomy silence. I wished there was more I could do to help her. The world can be so cruel.

“What about a sleepover? Does that sound like a fun idea?”, Bloom asked me.

“I’ve never been to a sleepover before.”

“Really? Then it’s high time we fix that.”

I looked to Dad for an answer.

“Sure, but it has to be over the weekend.”

I smiled and turned back to Bloom. “I’m free next weekend.”

“Sure, that works.”

“Oh, we can do each other’s hair, give each other makeovers, have a pillow fight.”, Stella said.

“I like the sound of a fight.”, I said with violent glee.

“Well, aren’t you a little sociopath?”

“I’m more interested in the ghost stories.”, Musa said.

“Oh yeah, we’ve got some good ones.”, Bloom said. “Gardenia’s got quite the supernatural and spooky history. Oh, and we can make our own pizzas… except you can’t eat pizzas.”

“Oh, I can eat pizzas. I just need gluten free crust, which I know how to make.”, I said. 

“I was thinking of just getting some of those premade crusts from the store. You know how to make it from scratch?”

I nodded. “Eyup. I’m actually a really good baker. Kind of a necessity when the majority of store-bought baked goods are deadly to you.”

We continued discussing sleepover plans until the boys and I were finished closing up. We changed out of our work clothes, the girls and the guys left as I said goodnight to my fairy pets, and Dad locked up. Dad, Artu, and I climbed into our car to go home. Once we got home, I got the oven preheating and pulled out and unwrapped tonight’s dinner. 

As we waited for the oven to heat up, Dad sat on the couch, and I crawled onto his lap. He stroked my hair like he’s done since I was small enough to entirely fit in his lap. This is the life I like: no wizards trying to kill me, no magic, no chaos; just me, Dad, Artu, and food waiting to be cooked.

Chapter Text

I zipped around my room, gathering up everything I needed for school. Artu had his harness on but wasn’t too happy about it. I tugged at my school uniform, trying to get it to fit better. I only have one year of school left, so I didn’t want to have to buy a new uniform, but I’m growing like a damn tree. As evidenced by Mom’s old clothes, which have been hanging up in her closet, relatively undisturbed, for over thirteen years, both of my parents are north of 6’ 6”, and my body is determined to ensure I end up there too. Stella likes making clothes. Maybe I can ask her to resize it, but that might be a big ask. I’ll offer some mead in exchange or maybe just honey, whichever she wants.  

I looked over at the mirror to make sure my hair’s behaving, and a realization hit me. I am the only person I know with primarily pink hair. I stand out like a sore thumb. All the wizards would have to do to find me is play ‘spot the anime protagonist’. Why couldn’t I have been born with normal hair? Why couldn’t I have been born a human? Why am I such a freak?  

I shook my head, chasing away those thoughts. I had to get to the bus. It’s still a bit warm for hoodies, but I put one on anyway to hide my hair, one of my plain ones, not one of my animal ones. I clipped Artu up to his hands free leash, grabbed my bags, and headed out. Out on the road were my “walking buddies”. Our road is pretty spread out and heavily wood, and some of our houses actually back right up to the Nita Forest Reserve, mine included. With us living right next to a sizable forest, the only place on Earth where the California grizzly bear can still be found that’s also home to a sizable mountain lion population; there being at least an acre between each house; and our group having some small children in it, it’s just safer for us all to walk together. I joined my walking buddies, we waited for a few more kids, and then we got going.

“Isn’t it a bit hot for that?”, Cindy asked.

I shrugged.

As we reached the end of our road, we noticed our mailboxes had been run over again. Due to how spread out our houses are, all our mailboxes were located at the end of the street on a single railing-like structure. They weren’t those cluster mailboxes some neighborhoods have, just several personal mailboxes on a shared post. 

Okay, twice in one month, this is no accident. The adults had talked about possibly setting up a security camera, but we had nowhere good to put one. The nearest house was an acer away and had several trees in between it and the mailboxes. Short of sitting out here and waiting, we weren’t going to catch the culprit.

We continued on to the bus stop. There wasn’t anything we could do about it until after school anyway. We all took out our phones to tell our parents what happened, and I began spinning ideas in my head as to what to do about it. I wanted this to be the last time I had to repair those mailboxes. I’d have to look up mailbox regulations, but I was going to make them pay. Congratulations, fucker, you pissed off the Fay.

I sat in the back of class as Ms. Duster yammered on about history. History is by far my worst subject. It’s long, boring, and mostly about remembering names and dates. My sense of time is non-existent, and if I don’t have a scent to attach a name to, I ain’t remembering it. My face blindness doesn’t help matters either. At least the bell would ring soon.

“Now, class, I want you to understand that historical events are more than just stories written in textbooks.”, Ms. Duster said. “Your assignment for next week will be to write a report and give a presentation on some of your ancestors and the historical events they were a part of or around to witness. Go back as many generations as you can, but I at least want to hear about your grandparents. Your assignment is due next week.”

Oh, fuck my life. The bell rang, and we all got up and everyone filed out, but I headed over to Ms. Duster. “Ms. Duster…”

“Yes, yes, Roxy, just do the report on your grandparents that you know about.”

“That’s not the issue.”, I said, a bit annoyed she interrupted me. “My grandfather was German. I don’t really want to go into that.”

“History isn’t always pretty. I’m sure you’re not the only student with a less than savory family history.”

I grumbled to myself as I left. Reason number… whatever I don’t like history, Ms. Duster is worse at listening than Jenny, and she ain’t even deaf. The next period was lunch, so everyone was heading to the cafeteria. I’m already a freak. I don’t need everyone to know about my family history.  

Once I got to the cafeteria, I pulled out my student lunch card, a fancy piece of plastic that told the lunch ladies what I could and couldn’t eat. When you’ve got several hundred kids with varying medical and religious dietary restrictions, the cards make things easier. Once it was my turn, I handed my card to the lady. The medical side of my restrictions was pretty simple, no gluten and a snack for Artu, but the religious side is a bit more complicated. 

The Children of Mjora faith has a “kosher” equivalent called “veltaistin”, but it’s less of a restriction and more of an ideal. Ideally, we shouldn’t eat anything that suffered under human care or that wasn't treated humanely, but that’s disturbingly difficult to do in the era of factory farms. Dad has mentioned how it’s becoming easier since more people are starting to care about that and Mjoraism is becoming more popular, but it’s still only an ideal. 

The lady handed me back my card, and I got Artu and my food from another lady. Normally, I’d sit on my own, but I needed to talk with Jenny. I walked over and sat across from her. Her groupies gave me nasty and ‘why are you here’ looks. Despite our many similarities, Jenny somehow became “the popular girl” while I became the pariah. Neither of us understood how it happened, but Jenny never stood for her little sycophants mistreating me.

“So… what’s with the gloves?”

“I’m having some issues where I need a lot of moisturizer on my hands, so I’m wearing these to keep from sliming up the place.”

Liar. “Okay. Well, Ms. Duster just gave my class an assignment to do a presentation on our ancestors and what historical events they were a part of, and she specifically wants to hear about our grandparents.”

“Oh, that’s going to be interesting.”

“That’s one way to put it. You got any ideas on how I can deal with the massive landmine?” With our many differences, we can see things from opposite angles. This makes bouncing ideas off each other a highly effective way to strategize.

“Um… oh, you could focus on how he was stripped of his agency and regained it by becoming a double agent for the allies.”

“Okay, that just leaves my great grandfather. Well, he was an abusive piece of crap that was so incompetent he couldn’t even beat his wife without getting his own ass kicked. I can just focus on that and that we take no pride in him.”

“What about the “getting his own ass kicked” part?”

“According to what my grandfather told my dad, Great Grandma Gretchen would absolutely beat my great grandfather’s ass anytime he touched her. She was not a woman you wanted to mess with.”

“That definitely sounds like a woman you’d be related to.”

“Yeah. I’m actually excited to talk about her. Thanks for your help.”

Where am I? What’s happening? My memory was fuzzy. What was I doing? The last thing I could remember clearly was standing in the store room with the White Circle in my hands. There was a voice coming from it, an angry voice. That’s when things started to snap back into place. She invaded my mind. I tried to resist, but her magic overwhelmed me, and now, she’s using my body to fight my friends.

Suddenly, everything cleared up, and I was faced by a pair of eyes far too similar to my own but far, far angrier. I took a step back in surprise… no, if I’m looking at her, that can only mean we’re in my mind. I was passively aware of what she was doing, but I couldn’t control my body, just this internal manifestation of self.

I bared my teeth at her. “Get out of my head!”

“Little girl, Nebula vill have her revenge on fairy hunters, and if she has ta use your body ta do it, so be it.”, she said with a heavy accent.

I grabbed her dress and punched her in the face. If TV has taught me anything, it’s that you gotta punch the evil mind-invaders. I punched her again and again, but it had no effect on her. She grabbed me by my shirt and lifted me up.

“TV lied to me.”

“Nebula does not knou hoo this TV you speak of is, but they most certainly did.”

Nebula threw me, and I crashed into something. A quick look around made it clear what I crashed into but also confused me. We were previously in an endless expanse of darkness, but now, we were in a forest. I heard footsteps, so I quickly hid within the trees.

“You nature magic usirs are all same. Run to trees vhen you get scared.”

Can’t let her have your fear. Don’t give her that power. “And where do you go when you get scared? I’d suggest going there now. My mind isn’t always the nicest place to be.”

Nebula whipped her head around in response to my voice, but I kept moving. 

You’re in my head, bitch. This place is a construct of my imagination, and that means I can create whatever I want, so I did. I conjured a pack of wolves to surround her.

“You think this vill stop me?” Nebula attacked the wolves with lightning, but nothing happened to them.

“My head! My rules!” I attacked her with the wolves, sending them to attack her extremities. I understood she was in pain and was unjustly imprisoned. I wanted to help her. I just wanted her out of my head first.

Nebula’s eyes glowed green as she fought off the wolves, and my head suddenly began to hurt like it did when she first invaded my mind. It felt similar to my migraines. I clutched my head, or rather I moved the manifestation’s hands to its head. The forest and wolves disappeared, and we were once again in the black void. Nebula grabbed me by my shirt again and lifted me above her head. 

She said nothing as she snarled at me, but something began to change. She began to fade, shifting between opaque and semi-transparent. The pain was also subsiding. I was aware that the Winx were doing something on the outside. A light began to shine behind Nebula, and it visibly worried her. I wasn’t sure what was going on, but I knew I had to move. I was once again able to control my mind, and I summoned a murder of ravens and crows to attack her. She dropped me as she attempted to swat away the birds. Unlike the wolves, she didn’t attempt to harm the birds. I didn’t know why but used it to my advantage. I used the birds to guide her to the light. She fell through the light with a shout, and the dark void disappeared.

I awoke to find myself lying on the ground with the Winx standing over me, Bloom and Flora using their magic on me. The building we were in was dark, but what little light there was aggravated my migraine, forcing me to close my eyes again as I let out a groan.

“Roxy, is it you?”, Bloom asked.

I reflexively reached for my hip bag, but I didn’t have it on. I also couldn’t smell Artu. “My head hurts.”

“We’ll get you back to the bar.”

I felt myself being picked up, and the scent made it clear it was Bloom. I buried my face into her to block out more light. We flew off, and as we flew, what actually happened to me started to hit me. I felt dirty and violated, and the loss of control really freaked me out. I really just wanted to curl up into a ball with Artu and sleep. It felt like an eternity before we made it back to the bar, but when we finally landed, Bloom put me down. I squinted my eyes open but was still hit with a wave of stabbing pain.

“Come on. We’ll get you somewhere dark.” Bloom grabbed my hand and led me to the bar.

Inside the bar, several oddly dressed men with weapons were standing in the entryway, and a rotund man was berating Sky, all the same species as him. These lot are lucky their outfits are so ridiculous looking that people won’t question the eyes. Dad came over, looking confused at the scene, but at that moment, I didn’t care. I just hugged him.

“Hi, Roxy. Hey, what’s going on here? Did you organize a theme party without telling me?”

No. These people are aliens. I couldn’t tell him that. I didn’t know what to tell him, and I really wanted Artu and to sleep through the pain. It was too late for my meds to work. “I have a migraine.”

I let go of Dad and headed to the store room without saying anything else. I kept my eyes down to limit the light as much as possible. I entered the store room and turned the lights off. Even with the lights off, my magically enhanced vision made it so I could still see. I crawled over to the makeshift bed and settled down into it. Artu cautiously approached me, with the fairy pets hiding behind the crates. The thought that he, of all creatures, was afraid of me broke my heart.

“It’s me, Artu.”

Artu sprang forward and cuddled up to me, shortly followed by my other pets.

I curled up with them and closed my eyes to sleep.

I wasn’t sure how long it had been, but a knock came from the store room door. “Roxy, I’m coming in.”, Bloom said through the door.

I covered my eyes with a pillow, and Bloom opened the door. She closed the door, so I uncovered my eyes.

“Hey, I need some light. Would it be okay if I light a small flame?”

“That’s fine.”

Bloom formed a small, candle-sized flame, lighting up the room just enough for a normal person to not trip on anything. My migraine still didn’t like it, but the pain was manageable. 

Bloom sat down next to me, and I sat up to face her. Bloom put her hand on my shoulder, and my heckles instantly raised as I sensed the magic of the White Circle. I freaked out and scrambled away. That was the last straw, and I lost the ability to speak. I could only whimper and shake my head.

“Oh, Roxy, it’s okay. It’s okay. Here.” Bloom levitated the circle off her finger and over to a crate. “Is that better?”

I nodded and scooted back over to her. Bloom began stroking my hair, but I still kept the White Circle in my sight.

“How are you doing?”

I didn’t know how to answer that. All my emotions were all jumbled up with the only way I could make sense of it being ‘bad’.

“It’s okay if you’re not ready to talk. I think I have a pretty good idea of what you’re going through. I was a little older than you when this happened. One of our enemies disguised himself as someone we trusted in order to get me to lower my guard so he could abduct me. He took me to his boss, who used his power to turn me into a monster he could control. It took our friends and Sky fighting the monster and fighting to reach me to free me from his control.”

“That’s messed up.”, I signed, hoping the translator would work on it.

“Yeah, it was… Is it okay if I hug you?”

I nodded, and Bloom pulled me in. My mind was still struggling to process it all. Was this going to be a common occurrence? My memories between when I first heard Nebula’s voice and the Winx knocked me out of it for that second were still fuzzy, but I was starting to make sense of it. I lost control of my body, and all those feelings I felt were familiar and horrible, the same feelings I was feeling now.

Dad, Artu, and I climbed into the truck, ready to go home after locking up. My migraine had mostly subsided, but I could still feel it.

“Do you think you’ll be up to helping me fix the mailboxes?”, Dad asked.

“I actually have a plan for that, but I need to get some stuff from the hardware store. I looked up all the regulations at school.”

“Okay, we can stop by on our way home.” Dad started up the truck and drove us to the store.

At the store, we got out and headed inside. I grabbed a flat cart for our heavy load, and we headed down the aisles. Being so close to closing, the place was almost dead, which I was perfectly happy with. I was familiar with the store and knew exactly where I needed to go. Living out on the edge of town, in a semi-rural area, you learn to do a lot of things yourself as both part of the culture and out of necessity. Dad and I could fix any minor issue in our house that came up, and we could take care of the outside of our property all on our own. So, I knew what I was doing, and this sort of routine was helpful in getting my mind off what happened. It made me feel “normal” again.

Our first stop was to get concrete. I was going to make sure this post wasn’t coming out of the ground or getting bent. Given that the stand had three legs and I was going to replicate its shape exactly, that was going to require a lot of concrete. The next stop was wood.

“What size were you thinking?”, Dad asked.

“I was thinking two by six.”

“Two by six?”

“Yeah, this will only be the frame.”

“Run your plan by me.”

“We use the wood as a frame and fill it with concrete and rebar to make the posts, and then we put the rail on top of that. My original idea was to use pvc pipe, but I figured the neighbors would want something that looked nicer. I’m not sure if it will survive another encounter with the person, but their car definitely won’t.”

“That will certainly stop them.”

Dad helped me get the rest of the materials, and we were on our way. Dad drove us home, but we didn’t unload the truck. We took the wood out and brought it into the garage. We cut the panels to length and screwed them together into posts and pre-drilled the holes to attach the rail. We loaded the readied posts back into the truck, along with a couple buckets, several things of water, shovels, and a couple big sticks. With the truck loaded up, we drove back down to the end of the road. Dad had cleaned up the mess after he woke up and took the damaged wood and old concrete to the dump, hence why he drove the truck today instead of the car. There were three, large holes in the ground where the old posts once were. We hopped out and began unloading. Artu stayed off to the side as we worked. We cleaned up the holes with the shovels, then poured gravel into the holes, and began mixing the first batch of concrete. 

“Is everything okay?”, Dad asked.

I didn’t need him to clarify what he meant. “I don’t wanna talk about it.”

“Roxy”

“Dad, seriously.”

“Is it a guy?”

“No”

“Is it a girl?”

“It’s not that.”

We poured the concrete into the hole, shoved the first post and rebar into the concrete, and Dad poured in the rest of the concrete while I held the post and rebar still.

“Did someone hurt you?”

I shook my head. “I’m dealing with it.”

“Roxy”

“Dad!” I said firmly, “Please, drop it.”

Dad was surprised by my response. I’ve never acted this way towards him. Hell, I’ve never kept secrets from him. “Okay, but when you’re ready to tell me, I’m here.”

I kept my head down as we worked. We were able to get all the posts cemented and filled pretty quickly. So long as our mystery driver didn’t come back in the middle of the night, the posts would be ready before the sun rose.

“I’ll come down here before work and oil the wood and screw everything together.”, Dad said.

I nodded and headed back to the truck.

Dad grabbed my shoulder. I looked back at him, and he pulled me into a hug and began stroking my hair. “I love you.”

“I love you too.”

I opened my eyes, expecting it to be light out, but it was still dark. I didn’t have to pee, so why did I wake up? I looked around the room for what might’ve woken me up, and I nearly jumped out of my skin when I saw a robed figure kneeling down to pet Artu, with a large item in their other hand. After getting over the initial ‘holy crap, there’s a stranger in my room’, I was left very confused. Artu should be barking up a storm at the person, unless he knew them. Strange thing number two, I couldn’t smell them. A stranger’s scent in my room would be pretty damn noticeable, but as far as my nose was concerned, they weren’t here.

Giving that we didn’t seem to be in immediate danger, I calmed myself and examined the situation further. I looked over the figure, and I quickly noticed that they have wings, a pair of very familiar wings. They looked exactly like Morgana’s wings, except for her wing tails. As opposed to Morgana’s comparatively short and narrow, thorn-like secondary wings, the mystery person’s secondary wings were far larger, in both length and width, easily reaching the floor in their kneeling position. The leaf-like design of their wings continued down their wing tails. 

The Winx said that every fairy’s wings are unique to them. For this person to have nearly identical wings to Morgana, it could only be one person. “Morrigan, I presume.”

The person stood up and turned to face me. They had the same eyes and similar hair to Morgana, but their face was hidden under a white raven mask, which made them look absolutely terrifying and like SCP-049. They also were accompanied by a raven, which was parched upon their shoulder and looked down at me. The large item in their hand turned out to be a shepherd’s crook with a lantern hanging on the edge. The lantern lit up with a ghostly blue flame with no obvious source. Their robes were a dark purple and very fancy looking with gold and blue embroidery. They looked like an Aoire na Marbh (Shepherd of the Dead), the Children of Mjora psychopomps.

The person lifted their mask, revealing them to be a woman, and her face did seem familiar to Morgana’s, but well, face blindness, I wasn’t sure. “You are correct, child. This one is the Morrigan, guardian o’ warrior souls. Me sistir told you about me?”

“She did.”

“Morrigan must apologise for me daughtir’s actions. Vhat she did ta you vas unacceptable.”

I stayed quiet. I still didn’t know what to say.

“Are you alright, child?”

“No. I just want to go back to the way things were before all this craziness started. I want to be a human again.”

“You vhere never a human, and Morrigan knous you knou that. Even if the huntirs never came for you, your powers still vould’ve manifested. This is all just a part o’ your biology.”

“Can you just leave already?”, I snapped.

Morrigan looked saddened by my words but nodded and faded away, with the last visible sign of her being her lantern light before it too went dim.

I looked down at Artu, and he looked up at me. It was then I realized that I just threw away what could be my only chance to get some real information. I grabbed my pillow and just screamed into it. I’m tired and confused, and I just wished I had someone to give me some answers. For the first time that I could remember, I missed my mom.

Chapter Text

This is the Sylvan Dictionary . It’s not necessary to understand the story. All Sylvan will be translated, but it’s something I’m having fun with. It also has a lot of extra world building in it for those interested.

I was awoken by Rosa meowing loudly right into my face. I checked the time, and it was close enough to my alarm. I rolled out of bed, turned off my alarm, and petted Orla and Rosa. We headed down to the kitchen. I grabbed their food and realized that I’m getting low on Rosa’s food. I noted it as something I needed to get after school.

Orla turned her head, so I followed.

“Dia huit, Mata.” [Hello, Mom.]

“Dia huit. Mí toiligh prioc iad de scoil inniu. Vos behov chun oiliúint, fíorle mar cumhachtisk iad plean chun éirí.” [Hello. Me will pick you from school today. We need to train, real with as powerful you plan to become.]

I nodded. If my plan works and I become famous, millions of people will know my name. Whether they hate or love me, they’ll be giving me power. I’d prefer it if they love me, but food is food, even if it doesn’t taste as good. “Mí behov chun fháil Rosa tuile beatha.” [Me need to get Rosa more food.] I showed Mom Rosa’s food bag.

“Con rógjor det ógrud ith alán beatha?” [How did that little thing eat so much food?] Mom looked Rosa over. We still didn’t know what exactly she was or how she came about.

When I first heard about these “fairy pets” and how they magically came through the computer, I looked into them, and when I saw a pink one… Well, I’m a sucker for pink. I excitedly showed her off to Mom, thinking that she was proof of the return of Fairy Magic, but she only proved to be a conundrum. She’s not some surviving piece of the empire. They never had anything like her. And when Mom tried to analyze her magic, she could only describe it as ‘alien’. I have some pink, fluffy, alien cat with fairy wings sleeping with me in my bedroom.

Mom tried to hide it, but she didn’t like her. She’s an unknown, and Mom doesn’t like unknowns, but doesn’t have any proof that she’s a danger, so hasn’t forced me to get rid of her. “Vos feid stadtrí… Cad’á ainm?” [We can stop by… What’s the name?]

“Love & Pet”

“Kegole, vos feid stadtrí ann. Ullmhaigh óir scoil.” [Okay, we can stop by there. Prepare for school.]

I fed Orla and Rosa, then headed back upstairs. I telekinetically pulled out my uniform and my gloves. Mom said my magic will affect my biology, and with my magic, that means my skin secretes slime. I should be able to control it, but that will require time and training. At least it seems to behave like lotion. My skin has never looked better. I just wished it didn’t get everywhere.

I changed into my uniform and slipped on my gloves. Orla joined me in my room, so I grabbed her vest and got it on her. I gathered my supplies and bags using my magic, with only a couple hiccups. The last thing I grabbed were my hearing aids, which I grabbed with my hands. 

Orla and I headed back downstairs and joined Mom at the table. Mom placed breakfast on the counter, uvne le talith ag xesíbí róbryna glasra [eggs with talith and xesíbí stir-fried veggies], at least an American version. That means potatoes instead of talith and bell peppers instead of nabhcra and a slightly different xesíbí sauce. The downside to coming from an island culture is that, if you’re ever truly separated from the island, key ingredients to your favorite foods will be forever lost to you. Traditional xesíbí sauce also contains foxglove, which is poisonous to humans and so can’t be obtained at the local supermarket or traded to Uncle Klaus and Roxy for mead and honey. Mom was able to substitute it with capsaicin, but it has a slightly different taste and kick to it, so she calls it xeshybie sauce.

Mom looked down at her food with a mournful expression. “O’iad mama rócóirigh dette nífear.” [Your mama made this better.]

I suddenly felt morose. I don’t have any memories of Mama nor remember that day, but the way Mom talks about her… it was like I knew her. It was all such senseless violence. It was sickening. Of all the ways to get stronger, those monsters chose the most evil way. We’re taught to not lower ourselves to such vile evil and weakness, but it’s hard not to want to tear off their heads. But, if they do ever come back, I’ll make sure they regret it.

I set Grandpa’s journal on my desk and opened it up to the mystery pages. Most of the book was written in plain German, but several pages, spanning from about halfway through the second war to when he was brought to America, was written in code. Not even Dad can make sense of it. I pulled out the notebook with the half decoded pages. Grandpa encoded it twice, first with a personal code and then with a typical code Dad and I could break. That left me with riddles and nursery rhymes that only made sense to Grandpa, which posed a problem since he’s no longer here, and he never told any of his children what any of it meant. The translation spell was no help in this matter.

“What’s that?”, Jenny whispered. She was leaning so far over in her desk that I was half worried she was going to flip it over. 

“For some reason, my grandfather wrote this part of his journal in two layers of code. “The king’s messenger visited his alchemist. To him he gave an order, “Study the whimsies in the meadow of shadows. A Man, the whimsies without the beast. Men of whimsy and whimsy horrors.””

“That sounds like some messed up children’s book… Actually… wait, no.”

“What?”

Jenny squirmed in her seat.

“Jenny, spill.” My magic surged and pulsed from my body. It was just a little, but Jenny reared back with a surprised look on her face.

Jenny looked around me, like she was trying to figure out where something came from. She refocused on me with a weird look. “The meadow of shadows, it’s from one of my bedtime stories. It’s a way of referring to magic and magical creatures.”

Magic, why was Grandpa mucking with magic… Hang on. “Why didn’t you just spit that out?”

“That’s my secret.” Jenny sat back up in her chair and returned to her work.

I’m not getting any more out of her. I turned back to my work and added “‘meadow of shadow’ means magic” to the notes. Us Wolfs are very literal thinkers. Grandpa’s code probably isn’t as complicated as his second code would suggest. So… No-no Mustache Man, or whoever was in charge of him, assigned Grandpa to study magic, but what does the rest mean?  

The bell rang, signaling the end of study hall. We gathered up our stuff and headed out. Study hall was our last class of the day, so we headed to our after school activities. I had archery, and Jenny had bōjutsu. Our school has a bit of a thing for medieval combat sports. We headed to the gym locker rooms to get our equipment and change.

I stepped out of the gym and headed back to the locker rooms. I was using my staff to help me walk, and Orla was doing her best to help. I took a hard whack to my knee, and it was still hurting. Aren’t we supposed to be bulletproof or something? How did a stick swung by a human do this to me? Someone placed their hand on my shoulder, causing me to stop walking. 

“Are you sure you don’t want to go to the nurse?”, Ms. Yu asked. Ms. Yu’s the instructor for the bōjutsu club and several other martial art clubs.

I shifted my weight to make standing more comfortable and turned my head to face her. “I’m fine. I just need to sit down.” 

“Okay. Maybe don’t wear your gloves during practice next time.”

“Trust me, I’ll be happy to stop wearing them as soon as I can.” With that, I resumed my walk back to the locker room.

In the locker room, I found an open bench and sat down. I massaged my knee, and Orla nuzzled it. Nothing felt broken. Come on, healing factor, kick in already.  

Someone approached, and somehow, without seeing them, I knew it was Roxy. That’s odd. Why do I know that?  

Roxy came into view and looked me over. “Hey, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I just got whacked pretty hard.”

In an instant, Roxy’s casual demeanor changed into something more serious. “Let me look at it.” She sat down next to me and started trying to pull up my pant leg.

“Hey, I’m fine. Knock it off.”

Roxy’s eyes widened and she scooted away from me. “Sorry.”

“Geez, you’re acting like my mom.”

“I’m sorry. I don’t know why I did that. Weird hormones, maybe.”

“What, like, maternal instincts going into overdrive?”

“I guess so. Ugh, puberty’s a bitch.”

“I’ll say.” I mulled it over. It’s not like there’d be any harm in letting her look, and it looked like whatever part of her brain that was wigging out wasn’t calming down. “Sigh, here.” I pulled up my pant leg, revealing the red patch on my knee that screamed “I’m gonna bruise”.

Roxy touched my knee, and her hands were oddly warm. She gently massaged my knee, which felt amazing. My knee started to feel better, and the redness faded. 

About time.  

Roxy looked at my knee in surprise. I pulled my knee back and lowered my pant leg.

“Well, I’m feeling better. I should get moving. My mom’s picking me up.”

Roxy nodded and silently got up and left.

I got up to go to my locker and changed out of my gi. The inside of my gi was covered in my pink slime. Ew, why did I get such gross magic? I stuffed my gi in my gym bag and pulled out my shower stuff, slipping on my shower slippers. I took my hearing aids out and placed them in my locker, and I re-entered the blessed realm of silence, but that also means my sense of smell is now stronger. Welp, as Mom says, “At least they aren’t French”. Apparently the French aren’t as hygienic or something. Last thing to do was take off Orla’s leash and put it in the locker. I didn’t want it dragging around the wet, nasty floor.

I locked up, and then we went to the showers. Orla sat guard and held my towel while I entered the shower. As the water ran over me, it came off with an oily sheen. I recently got a new body wash that’s supposed to help get rid of excess oils on the skin. Normally, that’s exactly what you’re not supposed to do, but my slime isn’t caused by dehydration. I scrubbed myself down with the soap, enjoying the exfoliating feeling and not feeling slimy. 

I finished up in the shower and rung out my hair. I grabbed my towel from Orla and stepped out of the shower. I returned to my locker, dried, and changed into my street clothes. I put my hearing aids back in, and it took me a moment to readjust to sound again. I got Orla’s leash back on and grabbed my bags.

We got underway and headed to the front. Roxy and Artu came up beside us, and the four of us headed out together.

“Hey, do you need a ride?”, I asked.

“I would like a ride.”

“Okay, where are you going?”

“Love & Pet. I’m friends with the owners.”

“Oh, perfect. We’re already heading there to get Rosa more food.”

We got outside, where I spotted Cliff Molloy hanging on a bench with his friends. “Hi! Cliff!”

Cliff looked up at me and waved. I waved back.

“Hey, I’ll be back in a minute.”, I said to Roxy before jogging off over to Cliff. My stomach fluttered as I got closer. Cliff’s hot and kind and has political aspirations. He’s the perfect mate for me. He also shows no signs of having a spark. Of course, that means there’s a chance our offspring could end up as duds, but a dud is preferable to a fairy with the fairy hunters on the loose. I couldn’t subject my children to that life.

“Hey, Jenny.”

“I was wondering if you’d like to spend some time together over the weekend?”

“Wow, that’s direct.”

“I don’t have time to do the whole song and dance.”

Cliff shrugged. “Sure. I’ll text you later.”

I nodded and left. We already had each other’s numbers from being in drama club together. I returned to Roxy’s side, who gave me a raised eyebrow.

“You do realize that as soon as he starts politicking, he’ll be corrupted?”

“Maybe, maybe not. If he does fall to the dark side, I’ll leave him, framing myself as a woman of the people that,” I put on a dramatic ‘woe is me’ act with the back of my hand on my forehead, “couldn’t stand watching her husband go down such an evil path.” I dropped the act and switched to something sweeter. “And if he doesn’t, I’ll be his faithful first lady… or whatever the equivalent is.”

“Either way, you come out smelling like dafoilds.”

“Exact…” I stopped mid sentence as I registered what exactly Roxy said. She used the Sylvan word for daffodils. I don’t think either Mom or I used that word in front of her. So, where did she pick it up? “Dafoilds?”

“Sorry, slip of the tongue. I meant daffodils.”

Roxy wasn’t lying, but it was such a specific slip that I could only imagine it happening if she knew both words and mixed them up. But there’s no way she could know the language… unless… no, that’s impossible.

“Is everything okay?”

“Yeah, I was just thinking.”

We resumed our walk to Mom’s car, who was waiting in the pickup lane. I knocked on the window, and Mom unlocked the doors. I let Orla into the back and hopped into the front, and Roxy and Artu followed Orla into the back.

“Are we taking Roxy too?”, Mom asked.

“Just to Love & Pet. She has a playdate there.”, I said.

“It’s a sleepover.”, Roxy said.

“Okay.” Mom pulled out and drove us to Love & Pet.

Once we got there and parked, the five of us hopped out of the car and headed inside. I headed straight for the food and grabbed two of the largest bags they had. I hauled them over to the counter, where Roxy was talking with the red-headed woman behind the counter. I think her name is Bloom.

“Do you need any help with that?”, Bloom asked.

“No, thanks. I got it.”

I placed the bags on the counter as Mom looked around at all the fairy pets. Unlike the fascination Roxy and I look at them with, Mom looked at them with suspicion. Even though the general American opinion of witches is positive, that’s only been the majority opinion since the 90s, and it took over two hundred years to get there. Similar story for the general European opinion on witches. And even though the majority opinion is positive, there are still communities that are openly hostile to us and see us as monsters. In some ways, not knowing who’s a friend and who’s a foe is worse than knowing that the whole world wants to kill you. After going through what she went through and living in the human world for over a decade, Mom has become hypervigilant of any threats and wary of the unknown.

Roxy’s stomach growled loudly, pulling everyone’s attention to her. She gave everyone an apologetic smile.

“We just ate a couple of hours ago.”, I said in disbelief.

“Yeah, and I’m hungry again.”

“You, head upstairs and make yourself some food. Just don’t eat anything marked with… hang on.” Bloom grabbed a pen and paper and quickly jotted down a circle inside of a larger circle bordered by two straight lines. “Don’t eat anything marked with this symbol. They’re reserved for meals.” Bloom handed the paper to Roxy.

“Yes, ma’am.” Roxy saluted and rushed off at impressive speed, for a human, and Artu followed right behind.

Bloom scanned the feed and began ringing me up.

“So, where, pray tell, did you find these creatures?”, Mom asked Bloom.

“We found them in a warehouse.”

“A warehouse? How do you find creatures like these in a warehouse?”

Bloom shrugged. “We were just doing temp work and found them.”

“And you decided to adopt them out to humans to care for them?”

“Yes, exactly.”

“And how do you know these creatures are safe to have around humans?”

Bloom picked up the green lamb that was sitting on the counter. “Does this look like a dangerous animal to you?”

“Appearances can be deceiving.”

“These things are smaller than a house cat, and all of their teeth and claws are pretty soft and blunt. I think the kids are safe.”

It was time to pay, so Mom stopped her interrogation. We finished the transaction, grabbed the food, and left. We loaded the food into the trunk, I loaded Orla into the back, and we loaded into the front.

“Where are we going?”, I asked.

“The forest. We’ll have plenty of space to train away from the eyes of humans.”

“And you’ll teach me how to control my slime and stop it from coming out of my skin?”

“That’s not so simple. It’s a part of your biology now. You’ll likely secrete slime from your skin for the rest of your life, but as your body develops and things adjust and settle into your new norm, your slime production should even out.”

“Ugh, great. Why’d I end up with such gross magic?”

“That’s a good question, and the answer is, no one knows for sure. Some say your personality affects your magic. Some say your magic affects your personality. Some say there’s no correlation. What is known is that genetics can influence how your magic presents itself. That’s why your slime has some marine mucilage characteristics.”

“Ew, sea snot. I’m the Witch of Sea Snot?”

“Yeah, sorry. You likely got it from me.”

“All the powers I could've gotten from you, and I got the grossest one.”

“There are just some things we luck out on, and there’s not always much we can do about it.”

“‘Luck out’ means to have good luck.”

“It does? Not ‘run out of luck’?”

“Nope” 

“Whatever. You know what I meant. As I was saying, there’s an old Sylvan phrase, “Ceacht iad caithigh múin chun glac codanne O’iadféin iad feidní veksle ler múin chun beo ist truaigh.” [Either you have to learn to accept parts of yourself you cannot change or learn to live in misery.] “You’re far from the only mage that’s ever been unhappy with the magic they got.”

I groaned. “Are you sure there’s nothing I can do to change my magic?”

“You can learn a new magic and never use your slime magic again, but you will never be as strong with any new magics you learn as you are with the magic you have a natural affinity for, and you can’t reverse the effects your magic has had on your biology.”

I looked down at my hands and pulled off one of my gloves. This is permanent, and if I want to become powerful, it will have to be with this magic, as much as I don’t like it. 

“Another thing, during bōjutsu practice today, I got whacked and decently hurt. It also took forever to heal. I thought you said we were bulletproof and could heal instantly.”

“I didn’t say bulletproof, but we are far more durable than humans and do heal quickly. Both of those abilities come from our aura. Yours is still developing, but you should get your full powers within a year.”

“But I can already cast spells.”

“Aura and spell casting are independent of each other, and some people develop one before the other.”

Mom pulled into the parking lot of a hiking trail. The three of us hopped out and headed down the trail for some ways before Mom led us off the trail and deep into the forest, past where a casual hiker would go. We stopped in a decent sized clearing. The ground was oddly compact. It had been walked on a lot but not enough to kill the grass.

“Here’s where we’ll train.” Mom’s body was enveloped by swirling blue magic. When it cleared, she was dressed in a black wetsuit with sea blue armor and wielded a golden spear that looked like a trident that was missing the middle point. The wetsuit looked to be reinforced around her sides and stomach and had fins on the calves and straps that looped around her feet, and the sleeves went up over her thumb. Her armor was pretty light but covered her chest, back, shins and knees, forearms, and outer thighs, and it had a head piece that covered her forehead, the forward part of her crown, and the sides of her face. Her armor had fish scale detailing, and her forearm guards had fin detailing.

“Cool”

“This is my comraheist. Roughly translated, it means ‘battle dress’ or ‘battle kit’. You’ll create your own using your magic.”

“All that is your magic?”

“Well, the wetsuit is. The armor was created by blacksmith fairies, and my spear is standard armament.”

“Standard armament? You mean you fought in WW2 with a spear?”

“I did, quite effectively too.”

“Wouldn’t a gun be more effective?”

Mom smiled wickedly at me. “Watch.” She lifted her spear and pointed it at a tree. Blue magic collected in between the prongs and shot out as a narrow beam, hitting the tree. Mom put her spear back down and turned back to me. “Go look.”

I walked over to the tree. The beam left an eyeball sized hole in the tree. I looked through the hole, and it went all the way through the tree and into the one behind it. I couldn’t see behind the second tree, but it looked like it went all the way through that one too. “Woah” I concluded my investigation and headed back over to Mom. “That thing has some power behind it.”

“Guns are redundant for spell casters, especially with modern spell accelerators. This isn’t just a spear. It’s designed to concentrate and quickly accelerate magic to increase its force.”

“Cool. Where can I get one of those?”

“Unfortunately, you can only get one of these if you join one of the Armtha Forneartne Sylvan.”

“Fat chance I’m joining any military.”

“That’s what I figured.” Mom sat down and patted the ground for me to sit as well, which I did. “Magic flows through us like blood. We can instinctively use it for many things, but in order to perform great feats, we must be conscious of its movements, how it ebbs and flows in and around our body, only then can we alter its course. We must be aware of ourselves in this universe. We must look inwards. That is what separates us from animals and Keven. Look inwards and feel your magic flow through your body.”

I closed my eyes and began meditating. This wasn’t something I was fond of doing, but I’ll do it to get stronger.

I sat at the Winx’s computer with Grandpa’s journal and the notebook open on the desk, Kiko on my lap, and Artu by my feet. I was trying to find anything relating to the Nazis researching magic, but there wasn’t much. There were a few conspiracy theories relating to the Thule Society with them being interested in the occult, but they were disbanded long before WW2. Even so, its existence, albeit brief, proved that post WW1 Germany had an interest in magic. Unfortunately, I had little luck in finding credible sources of information. Therein lies the problem of trying to research magic online. You have to find the needle of truth in a haystack of nonsense, and it doesn’t help that I’m going at this color blind.

I heard someone coming upstairs, so I quickly closed the window, revealing my backup window, and put the journal and notebook back in my bag. I’ve already learned the hard way that people, even people you thought was a friend, will judge you for the actions of your ancestors. I was lucky that she didn’t have the chance to dispense that information before her family moved away.

Bloom walked through the door and over to the desk, followed by Belle. “Hey. Whatcha doin’?”

“Just entertaining myself. Tecna gave me the password.”

“Okay. So, your aunt interrogated me on the safety of the fairy pets after you left.”

“Eyup, that sounds like her. She’s very protective of Jenny.”

“I’d say ‘borderline helicopter mom’.”

“Hey, in her defense, she did witness the death of her wife, and she and Jenny were nearly killed. Hell, if my theory about them is right, they were nearly killed by the Wizards of the Black Circle. You haven’t seen it, but I’ve gotten a lot more paranoid since my first encounter.”

“Okay, that’s fair.” Bloom stretched and let out a ‘I just had an exhausting day’ sigh.

“Bloom, something weird happened today at school.”

“Yeah, what?”

“Jenny got hurt at school, and when I found out, something flipped in my brain. I started acting all weird; Jenny described it as ‘acting like her mother’, but she let me look at her knee. My hands got strangely warm, and when I touched her knee, it nearly instantly healed, but I’m not sure if it was her or me.”

“Hm, sounds like you have healing powers. They’re common amongst life magic users. Be careful with that until Flora and I have a chance to teach you how to use it. You could inadvertently hurt someone if you don’t mold the magic right.”

“Oh. Got it.”

The rest of the Winx came up shortly after, so I closed my backup window and turned off the computer. I was ready for this sleepover.

Chapter Text

I was woken up by my alarm, and I rolled out of bed with a groan. I headed down stairs to get my chores over with. Artu followed me as I headed outside and got my muck boots on. I headed over to the chicken coop and checked on their feed. Phobos and Deimos, our livestock guardian dogs, bounded up to me, happily wagging their tails. I scratched their heads and was reminded that if it weren’t for magic, none of these fluffs would still be here. I’ll admit, there are parts about magic that I like, but overall, it’s just so overwhelming.

Artu, Phobos, and Deimos played together as I refilled the chicken’s food and changed the bedding, the latter of which is my least favorite chore ever because of all the composted poop. Having to dump out and spread a foot of straw is also a pain. At least it only has to be done twice a year.

After I finished with the chickens, I checked on the bees. Our property is normally covered in native flowers, but flowers are first to go in a drought, so we’ve been doing everything we can to make sure the bees would be okay. I looked inside, not bothering to wear a beekeeper’s suit as my bees have never once tried to sting me, and they looked okay. 

The queen came up to me and landed on my nose. She was only a few months old, but she's already so sweet.

“Hi, sweetheart.” I gently got her off my nose and back into her hive.

I closed the lid and looked to the forest, specifically the underbrush. Even though the forest is tribal land, it was almost impossible to get a burn going because of idiotic lawyers that have never even stepped foot into a forest. There was a real risk of a forest fire, and there are bound to be a few in the coming months.

My attention was drawn to the road as I heard a car driving up it. That was odd. Our road only leads to our houses. Past here, it doesn’t lead anywhere and isn’t maintained well. The dogs’ ears peaked when the car came onto our driveway. The four of us headed to check it out. I peeked my head around the house but relaxed once I saw it was just the Winx van.

“They’re friends," I told Phobos and Deimos.

Bloom and Flora hopped out of the van, and I walked over to them, followed by the fluffs. Phobos and Deimos went up to the two of them and began checking them out. As much as they were livestock guardians, Dad also trained them to be my guardians.

Bloom’s jaw dropped when she saw the big boys. Even by Kangal standards, they’re a couple of absolute units. There’s something around here that makes everything, humans included, grow abnormally large and sometimes even live for an abnormally long time. Nobody, not even the tribal elders, know what it is or why the effects vary so widely from instance to instance, but it’s a fact of life here, and Phobos and Deimos were very clearly affected heavily.

Flora knelt down and petted them. “Hello, babies, what are your names?”

“They’re named Phobos and Deimos," I said.

Flora looked up at me with an odd expression. “You named your dogs ‘fear’ and ‘terror’?”

“They’re livestock guardian dogs. That’s what we’re hoping they instill into any creature that comes onto our property.”

Flora [shrugged] and looked down at Phobos’ and Deimos’ collars, specifically their tags and decorations. “What are these?” Flora held up the charms they have on their collars.

“I don’t really know. I think my mom gave those to them.”

“Well, they’re amulets.”

“As in magic amulets?”

“Yes”

Huh?

“Do you know what kind of magic they hold?" Bloom asked Flora.

“I don’t. I’ve never seen anything like them.”

“Well, it probably has to do with why they’ve lived so long," I said. “They’re both over sixteen.”

“I guess that explains what the amulets are for.” Flora stood back up, and she and Bloom turned their attention back to me.

“Roxy, we wanted to talk to you about what happened yesterday," Bloom said.

I didn’t really want to talk about it, but I also knew that keeping crap all bottled up inside is part of what leads to PTSD, and I don’t need another disability to add to my current list. “I guess we should. But I have to take care of my chores first.”

“We can help.”

“No need. I just have ta feed the floofs.” 

I returned to the back yard, took off my muck boots, and hopped back onto the porch. 

Our porch was enclosed with waist-high, for us, railings covered by wooden paneling and fly-screen netting acting as the walls and a swing door to let the floofs come in and out. We do have large wood panels to put over everything and a way to securely latch the door in case of inclement weather. Keeping our porch dry and having a way to block the wind is pretty important for our family as it serves as our feeding area.

The dogs and cat have their food in a couple of bins, their bowls, their beds, and their own ceiling fan in one half, which they share with the drink fridge, and our dining table is in the other half, in front of the kitchen “window”, which was just a large opening with folding shutters but no glass, and a decent sized ledge we call “the serving counter”. 

I grabbed the animals’ bowls and opened up the feed bins. Nedjem crawled out from wherever she was hiding and began meowing loudly. I gave her her bowl, placing it up away from the dogs so she could eat in peace. I then gave the dogs their food. Artu vacuumed up his food, an unfortunate habit he developed from when Phobos and Deimos bullied him as a pup.

I turned around, and Bloom and Flora were waiting next to the porch door.

“You have a nice setup," Bloom said.

“Thanks. We like being outside. Dad’s still asleep, so be quiet.”

I headed inside and up to my room, followed by Artu, Bloom, and Flora. Artu and I hopped onto my bed, Flora took a seat, and Bloom remained standing.

“How are you feeling, Roxy?" Flora asked.

“I’m not entirely sure. I don’t know how to put it into words. I could hear thousands of voices inside my head and feel everything they felt, fear, pain, loneliness. And then Nebula… I couldn’t fight her.”

Bloom came over and sat on my bed. “Nobody said being a fairy was going to be easy, Roxy.” Bloom put her hand on my shoulder. “But you’re strong, and you have a special gift.”

Is she for real? I hopped up and walked away from her. “You say that as if I chose this. I didn’t choose this. I never wanted this. I don’t want to be special. I just want to be normal, have a normal life.”

“None of us chose this, Roxy," Flora said. “It was just a roll of the genetic dice. But it’s a part of who we are, and there’s nothing we can do to get rid of it. You’ll learn to use your powers, and you won’t have to miss out on all the normal things in life.”

I snorted slightly at that. “That sounds like the talk my dad gave me when we first learned I’m autistic.” I’ve always found the term ‘differently able’ to just be useless fluff, but this might just be the only situation where it’s actually applicable.

“I can imagine the situations are similar. A lot in your life is rapidly changing. Take your time, Roxy, and think about it.” Bloom got up and put her hand on my shoulder again. “Remember, you can always count on us. We’ll see you soon.”

The two of them left, and I kneeled down to pet Artu.

“What do you think, Artu?”

Artu licked my arm.

I stood up, having to get ready for school. I changed into my school uniform and headed to get some breakfast, but before I left my room, I grabbed Grandpa’s journal. He meticulously wrote down his entire life in the journal to deal with the trauma. Our situations are more similar than it would seem at first look. Both of us were robbed of our agency by powers beyond our control. Maybe I could find some wisdom in his words that would help me.

<hr>

Artu and I stood off to the side of the theater as the teachers worked with the new students. The more experienced students milled about or did one exercise or another. This was typical for me. My school is renowned for its special needs program, which is why I go here. The school isn’t exclusively special needs, but we do make up a sizable percentage of the school, especially with Gardenia High’s multiple scandals involving teachers and special needs kids. But even with me being far from the only autistic kid in the school, I’m still an outcast, and I suspect it has something to do with being a fairy.

“How do you people deal with all this chaos?" Jenny asked. She walked over to stand next to me while fidgeting with her hearing aids, Orla by her side.

“Elaborate.”

“There’s so much going on, and I can hear it all.”

“This is what I mean when I talk about sensory overload.”

“Really? I thought you were just bitching.”

“Gee, thanks.”

“Sorry. I literally had no concept of what you were talking about.”

“Well, now you get to suffer with me.”

“Nah, I don’t think so.” Jenny reached up and turned off her hearing aids.

I flipped her off.

“Are you okay? You seem a bit off.”

How do I phrase this to not seem crazy? “Someone I’ve been trying to help hurt me pretty badly yesterday. There’s also just a lot going on in my life, and I’m losing control of everything.”

“I can see why that would trouble you.”

“I’m not a control freak," I defended.

“Yes, you are.”

“Well, when I can control a situation, I can ensure that I don’t have a meltdown.”

“You’re still a control freak. So, how did this person hurt you, and how are you trying to help them?”

“Well, she’s in a very bad place and was hurt by some very bad men. She used me to go after them.”

“Hm, do you still want to help her?”

I didn’t have an immediate answer for that. Despite what she did, I couldn’t help but want to help her. I couldn’t imagine feeling that much pain if I didn’t feel it from her. Plus, the rest of them never did anything to me. I can’t in good conscience leave them to suffer, not when I can do something about it. I’m not currently powerful enough to save them, but I can become powerful enough by embracing my fairy lineage.“Yes”

“Of course, you do. You’re the most altruistic person I know.”

“That’s kinda sad," I joked.

Jenny chuckled and punched my arm.

“I thought we aren’t allowed to dye our hair," a boy asked.

Orla and I turned our attention to him, which alerted Jenny to do the same. The boy was one of the new students, so he didn’t know about our unique situation.

“Our hair isn’t dyed.” I reached to pull out my wallet, which signaled Jenny to do the same. She likely hadn’t heard a thing either of us said without her hearing aids, as none of it was said directly to her.

We pulled out our wallets and showed him our baby photos. Our parents quickly got sick of having to come down to the school whenever someone didn’t get the memo, so they started having us carry around our baby photos in little wallets and show them to prove these are our natural colors. We felt so grown up, being the first kids in our class to have our own wallets that we could put our moneys in. Those were good times.

The boy looked at our pictures with amazement and incredulity. “How do you even get hair like that?”

“I got mine from my mom’s side," I said.

“And I got mine from my mama’s side," Jenny said.

Wait, her mama had purple and pink hair. As far as I was aware, the only way to get that kind of hair is by being a fairy. Her family was also killed around the same time my mom went missing. The ‘botched home invasion’ story could easily be a cover-up. And if her mama was a fairy, her sperm donor/uncle could’ve also been a fairy. Could she be a fairy? But the Winx were pretty sure about me being the last, something about some Tree of Life.

“Oi, Roxy, you awake in there?" Jenny asked while waving her hand in front of my face. I found it annoying, so I tried to bite her hand, but she moved it out of the way before I could. “Geez, you’re such an animal.”

I smirked at that. “You have no idea.” 

I need to talk to Bloom after school.  I may not like it, but I have to embrace my destiny as a fairy. Thousands of lives are at stake. 

<hr>

I weaved through the crowd of patrons, carrying a tray of drinks to one of the many full tables. With yesterday’s craziness and Musa/Riven drama, I wasn’t able to ask the Winx my questions. I planned on remedying that tonight. Though, that might be difficult as the drama was still going on and permeating throughout the bar. Riven was staying as far away as he could from the Winx’s table, and Musa would get pretty hostile whenever he’d get close. I was staying away from both of them. I could taste the hostility between them, and it didn’t taste good. The rest of the Winx were also looking uncomfortable and kind of like they were sucking on lemons, despite their best efforts to hide it.

After I delivered my table’s drinks, I returned to the bar, where Sky was mixing drinks. No humans were around the bar, so…

“Oh, hey, I’ve been meaning to ask. What was with King Tubby and his squad of armed strippers?" I asked.

Sky nearly dropped the drink he was pouring. “What did you call them?”

“Look, a bunch a’ half naked buff dudes come inta my bar, Imma call it like I see it.”

“Those men were a part of the Eraklyon Royal Guard.”

“Royal? You guys are still under a monarchy?”

“‘Still under a monarchy’, what do you mean by that?”

“The US got rid of our monarchy over two centuries ago… um, over 2,500 Standard Galactic Years ago.”

“Then who rules this country?”

“A person elected by the people. We call ours the president. Most Earth countries have done away with their monarchies, and most of those that are still around have greatly reduced power.”

“That sounds like absolute chaos.”

“And I find it hard to believe that a space faring civilization is still using such an outdated system.”

“You guys are the weird ones. All other planets are ruled by a monarchy.”

“How in the… wait, how many of these monarchies have magic users?”

“All of them.”

“And let me guess, these magic users would use their powers to squash any rebellions that threatened their power?”

“Of course," Sky said as if that was completely normal and not some dystopian shit. “Nothing good ever comes from a rebellion.”

“How do you think the US got free of our monarchy? Rioting, rebellion, and revolution created this country. I’d say that’s pretty good.”

“Well, humans are an abnormal species.”

“I doubt we’re that abnormal.”

Dad showed up, so we had to cut our convo short. I was still left wondering why Mr. King of Eraklyon came to see Sky and why he was so angry at him. I’ll just have to ask later.

We continued doing our jobs, only to be interrupted by Brandon hiding behind the bar.

“Brandi, what’s up?" Dad asked.

“It’s Mitzi.”

“Who?”

“She has a fixation with him and tends to act inappropriately around him," Sky said.

“If she’s being a disruption, you can kick her out.”

“Oh, wait, I got a better idea," I said with a grin and bounce.

“How much do you hate this woman?" Dad asked Brandon.

“I don’t hate her, but Bloom and Stella despise her.”

Dad gave me a nod. “Have at ‘er then.”

I grinned and slipped out from behind the bar. Mitzi had gone over to the Winx’s table and was agitating them. Musa looked even more peeved, and Bloom and Stella looked like they wanted to rip her head off. As I approached, I smelled a hint of blood, period blood to be precise. What are the chances that other species also have periods? With how rare it is on Earth, I’m guessing not high. I came up behind her, and the smell of blood grew even stronger. She was definitely on her period, and she was wearing light yellow pants.

I leaned down and over to speak into her ear. “Your pad’s leaking.”

Oh, how red her face turned, all the way up to the tips of her ears. She immediately shut up and put her arms behind her back, doing her best to not make it obvious she was trying to hide something.

“Restrooms are around the corner.”

I stood back up, and Mitzi scurried off to the bathrooms. I watched her go until she was out of sight, then I turned back to the Winx with my fey grin on full display.

“What did you say to her?" Bloom asked.

I walked over to their table and leaned over. The other patrons didn’t need to hear this. “Just that her pad’s leaking.”

“Her pad?”

“Yeah, her pad.”

“I don’t know what that means.”

I was shocked by this. Ms. Supergirl only learned she wasn’t human in her late teens. “Didn’t your mother ever teach you about this?”

“About what?”

You’ve got to be kidding me. As much as I was annoyed that she was never taught that, Mitzi would likely be out of the bathroom soon. “Just look up ‘menstrual cycle’ when you get home.” I zipped back to the bar and began setting up traps for Mitzi.

Mitzi stomped out of the bathroom, not looking too happy. She stomped over to me and gave me a nasty look, maybe trying to be intimidating. If she was, it wasn’t working. She was 5’ 6”, had no muscle to speak of, and stank of entitlement, hardly intimidating. “My pad isn’t leaking," she growled indignantly. 

“Oh, really? I could’ve sworn I saw red. Here, have these peanuts as an apology.” I grabbed a trick-can of peanuts and handed it to Mitzi. There was no way she would fall for it, but something interesting should happen.

Mitzi took the can with a self satisfied look. She opened it, and the snakes popped out, giving her a good fright. Her fear was delicious. Once the shock wore off, she was really pissed. I gave her my trademark grin, holding back my laughter and disbelief that she actually fell for it.

“You think this is some sort of joke?”

“I do.”

“I want to speak to the manager.”

“I am the manager, as you can see by my snazzy name tag.” I lifted up my name tag for her to see.

“Then I’d like to speak to your manager.”

“Okay.” I turned my head towards Dad and put on my ‘Dad’s little brat’ voice. “Daddy, this nice lady wants to talk to you.”

Dad groaned. He absolutely hates it when I use that voice. “Deal with it yourself.”

I turned back to Mitzi. “I’m sorry, but my manager doesn’t want to deal with your nonsense.”

“Well, I never.”

“Never matured past the age of three. We can tell.”

“You little! I am never coming back! You’ve just lost a customer!”

“You promise?" I said in my sweetest voice.

Mitzi looked like she was going to explode. It was so hard for me to not laugh.

Jenny came over to us and silently looked between us. She saw my grin and figured out what’s going on. “Ew, what the fuck?”

“What?" Mitzi angrily said.

“You should really get that checked out.”

“What?” Mitzi was starting to freak out and the sound of worry mixed in with her anger.

“It’s just…” Jenny made some motion with her hands that didn’t help clarify what she meant.

I reached down for my ass spray in preparation of her scattering off, and Jenny reached behind her back for something. 

“Maybe she’s got syphilis. I heard it can cause a rash and, if left untreated, affect the brain," I said.

“Are you calling me a whore?!" Mitzi shouted.

“Your words, not mine, but with the way you’ve been going after Brandon, yes.”

Mitzi sputtered, and I was half expecting steam to start coming out her ears. “I’m a virgin!”

“Wow, at your age? Oi, Sky, are you and Bloom virgins?”

Sky turned red in the face and clammed up, not what I was hoping for and leaving an opening for Mitzi.

“Is the reason why you’re a virgin because nobody can stand being around you long enough for you to take off your clothes, or do they leave after seeing the product?" Jenny asked, saving the situation.

“I am never coming back to this horrible establishment!" Mitzi shouted, then stomped off.

I quickly sprayed her, and Jenny threw some orange substance that landed right under Mitzi’s shoe as she took a step, and as she tried to lift her foot back up, the substance gummed her shoe to the floor. ‘Gum’ turned out to be the perfect descriptor, as it acted exactly like it. Mitzi let out a shriek as she realized she’d stepped in something before hobbling back to the parking lot.

Jenny and I turned to each other and let out our pent up laughter.

Brandon hopped up from his hiding spot and looked between the two of us. “Man, you two are mean.”

“Do no harm, but take no shit.” I got Jenny and Orla their drinks and then headed over to the Winx’s table to collect their empty glasses. 

The Winx’s table was close enough to the bar that they were able to hear what just happened but far enough away that a hushed conversation wouldn’t be heard at the bar, especially with the loud music.

“Oh, that was beautiful, Roxy," Bloom said.

“Thanks… I’ve got some questions.”

“What is it?”

“Are you sure I’m the last?”

“There’s no possible way you’re not," Tecna said.

“Are you feeling lonely?" Flora asked.

“Well, yes, but that’s not why I’m asking. She is.” I pointed over to Jenny. “She basically has the inverse of my hair, and I get my hair from my mother’s side.”

“Her hair isn’t dyed?" Bloom asked.

“Is pink hair that uncommon in humans?" Stella asked.

“It’s not a color humans can naturally have," I said. “And her mama had purple and pink hair, and I’m assuming, so did her sperm donor uncle. The only way you can get those colors, that I know of, is by being a fairy.”

“Huh, weird," Musa said.

“Roxy, did you cast a spell just a bit ago?" Aisha asked.

“No. Why?”

“We sensed someone using magic, just before you suggested Mitzi has sy-syph…”

“Syphilis”

“Yeah, that.”

“Definitely wasn’t me.” I gathered everyone’s cups onto my tray. “I’ll be back with more drinks.” I returned to the bar and began making more drinks for the girls, positioning myself near Jenny. “So, what was that stuff?”

“Just a special creation of mine.”

“Define ‘special creation’.”

“Exactly that.”

“Okay, then where were you keeping it?” She had a bag that had her gymnastics stuff in, but I never saw her reach into it or any of her pockets, nor did she fiddle with any container of any sort. I would’ve noticed if she did.

“Oh, just some place that’s easy to access.”

That was a blatant lie. Clearly, she hadn’t fully formulated her “lie algorism” (basically a preconstructed set of lies and a set of rules and parameters for coming up with new lies on the fly), meaning this is a very new secret. According to the Book of Fairies, powers typically start manifesting within a year of an Earth Fairy getting her first period. Jenny’s only a couple months younger than me, and we both got our periods around the same time. If she does have powers, she’s likely had them for no longer than I’ve had mine.

“Jenny, is there something I should know?”

“Roxy, for your safety, this is something you shouldn’t know.” 

I nodded, loaded up the Winx’s drinks, and returned to their table. “She is definitely hiding something," I said as I unloaded the drinks. “And I’m pretty sure she was the one that cast the spell.”

“So, she’s likely a spellcaster, but there’s no way she can be a fairy," Tecna said. “That can only mean she’s a witch.”

Stella made a face at that.

“You got something against witches?" I asked.

“Well, they’re witches.”

“And?” I gave Stella the look I’d give someone that would say “you’re one of the good ones”, which made her squirm.

“Witches as a whole are seen rather positively in North America," Bloom said.

“Really?" Stella asked.

“The California grizzly would be extinct if it weren’t for Nita, and legends say she had magic powers," I said. “And according to those same legends, witches helped us in the Revolutionary War, protected native tribes from colonial armies, helped our ancestors come together as one nation, and many, many more.”

“It sounds like witches took the role of fairies on Earth.”

I didn’t know what to make of that. I was still new to all the Magic Dimension stuff and culture. “So, Jenny’s a witch?”

“Possibly,” Aisha said.

I looked back at Jenny. There was no way she’d admit to being a witch, and there’s still a chance she’s not one, and if she’s not one, I don’t want to tell her I’m a fairy. I’d either have to catch her in the act or get her to tell me.

Chapter Text

I’ve been creating Fanon pages for this story. I especially enjoyed creating Klaus's page . I wrote his page to account for his memory loss, so there’s a lot of [Redacted]. I highly recommend you at least check out his page because he has a secret that he doesn’t even know about himself. There aren’t any spoilers in any of the pages, unless you count a breakdown of Jenny’s powers to be spoilers, but along with the extra world building that’s difficult to put into a story, you can find teasers for future storylines, if you know where to look. If you want to find them, just remember the phrase, “unresolved issues of the past will come back to bite the next generation”.

The rest of the Winx came into their apartment and began heading up to their rooms. Bloom patted me on the shoulder, then headed up after the rest of them. I took this chance to clear my history and secure my school bag away, making sure no sensitive information was left behind or where someone could stumble across it. The Winx soon returned, and Flora came over to me.

“Roxy, before we get to the fun stuff, I’d like to take this chance to teach you about the basics of magic.”, Flora said.

“Okay” I got up, handing Kiko off to Bloom, and followed Flora over to the coffee table, with Artu following just behind.

We sat around the coffee table, shortly followed by Bloom. Flora gave her a questioning look.

“Just in case you need a cultural bridge.”

“Alright” 

Flora returned her attention to me and created a magic holo-projection of a tree graph over the table. 

“Woah” I waved my hand through it, and it had a slight tingly feeling to it, so it wasn’t pure light. All the boxes only had one or two words in them, so my translation spell was doing a pretty good job with the text, with only one or two hiccups. There was one box that said “body change magic”. Judging by the surrounding boxes, it probably meant ‘shapeshifting magic’. “This would certainly make school presentations easier.”

“It’s a simple spell. We can teach you later. Now, all magic comes from the Great Dragon, the creator of the Magic Dimension.”

“The Magic Dimension includes Earth, correct?”

“Uh, yes and no. The Magic Dimension is both a physical location and a political alliance. Earth was a part of the alliance, but it’s nowhere near the actual Magic Dimension.”

“Don’t worry. Everything you’re being taught about the beginning of the universe is still true, at least as far as I know, but as the Big Bang was happening, the Great Dragon was creating the Magic Dimension.”, Bloom said.

“You’re taught the beginning of the universe in school?”

“We’re taught the basics of the Big Bang theory, which is the most commonly accepted theory on how our universe was created.”, I explained.

“Wow, you must be an incredibly smart species.”

“‘Smart’ isn’t how I’d describe the majority of my classmates.”

Flora gave me an odd look. “Anyway, the first magic ever created was the Dragon Flame, and yes, that’s the magic Bloom has. All other magics were created in an attempt to recreate the power of the Dragon Flame or to refine the power. As such, all magic types fit into classifications based on what they were derived from. For example, animal magic is derived from nature and so is classified as nature magic.”

“I see that certain types of magic are recombined to create a new magic.”

“That’s correct. Now, Roxy, as your magic is most directly related to my magic, I think it’d be a good idea for us to go out and train together. We can go out into the forest, and I can teach you how to get in touch with nature.”

“Sure. I’ll take any excuse to get out of the city.”

“Now, Jenny, you need to understand the differences between the two magics we can use.”, Mom said. 

We were still sitting on the forest floor, but we were done meditating, and it was now time for a lecture.

“The two magics?”

“We draw magic from two sources. The first kind of magic we got was our Terrestrial Magic from Mjora. This is the magic that runs through all of Mjora’s children. Our genetics allow us to use it. It’s also what makes us so strong and durable, but it’s difficult to learn how to use and control, like trying to learn to drive with a Formula 1 car. In the past, sages would spend their entire lives attempting to learn what you’ll be able to do by the time you're twenty-five. 

The reason it’s so much easier for us now is because of the second kind of magic we hold, a kind of magic only witches, fairies, and those we give it to hold, Emotional Magic, also known as a spark. It’s said that this magic was gifted to us by a being of blue light. This magic gives us the power of flight and is much easier to wield, but it’s weaker than Terrestrial Magic. 

We use these magics together, which gave us immortality, and in tandem, which made magic more accessible to the masses and made learning magic more like learning to drive with a sedan, or as my mother put it, it added stairs to the mountain of power.”

“And it’s called Emotional Magic because it’s fueled by our emotions?”

“Correct, and there’s a spectrum to it. On one side, you have light magic, fueled by positive emotions, love, happiness, fluffy stuff, and on the other side, you have dark magic, fueled by negative emotions, loss, hatred, unpleasant stuff. As witches, we have an affinity for dark magic.”

“I guess your magic power jumped quite a bit after Mama’s passing.”

“Oh, it did. Now, we’ll focus on your dark magic for now, but as you get older, you’ll also want to develop your light magic. Having a balance between the two is both better for your mental health and will make you more powerful, as you have more magic to draw from.”

“Why do we have an affinity for dark magic? I don’t see why there’s even a separation.”

“Light and dark magic are processed fairly differently. You have to completely rework how you channel your magic to use the other. And before you ask, trying to learn both at the same time is like stepping on both the gas and break. You need to learn the basics of driving before you can learn to drift.”

“Got it.” Hang on, she used drifting as an analogy. “Does that mean I will be able to use them at the same time?”

“Eventually, yes. Who knows, you might even be able to combine them one day.”

“What would combining light and dark magic do? Wouldn’t that just cancel them out?”

“That was the theory for the longest time, but Phantom Queen Morrigan proved it wrong. She was a master of light and dark magic and the first person able to successfully combine them, and it released a massive amount of energy, like a photon torpedo.”

“Oooh, big boom.”

“Very big boom. One blast from that spell was able to overload Ogron’s magic absorption ability. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough, and he was still able to kill her.”

“Man, he killed a living nuke.”

Flora, Bloom, and I finished up our conversation, and we all got up. Bloom and Flora headed off to do their stuff. I looked around and noticed that Tecna was alone at the computer. I got an idea, an idea that made me grin like a fey. I schooled my grin away and headed over to Tecna.

“Whatcha doing?”

“Research on how we can get people to believe in fairies.”

“Ah. Hey, I wanna teach ya something.”

Tecna turned in her chair to face me. “What?”

“Give me your… wing.”

“We call it a [wing-arm].” 

“Yeah, we don’t have a word for that.”

“I’m not surprised. You can just call my grasping appendages ‘arms’. It’s easier.” Tecna gave me her arm.

“An ‘arm’, in English, can refer to the forelimbs of any animal or anything similar in form or function, i.e. anything that projects from a larger structure.”

“Interesting. Most languages have a much narrower definition of ‘arm’. Then I definitely have arms.”

With that little bit of language figured out, I moved ahead with my plan. Tecna didn’t exactly have a middle finger, only having four, but if I removed the thumb from the equation, which you can barely see anyway, I was able to shape her hand into the gesture.

“What is this?”, Tecna asked, looking at her hand in confusion.

“Roxy, did you really teach Tecna that?”, Bloom asked.

“Yes,” I said in smug satisfaction, “I taught the bird to flip the bird.”

“What does this mean?”, Tecna asked, now really confused.

“It’s a rude gesture.”, Bloom said.

“It’s meant to emulate a penis.”, I clarified.

Bloom looked surprised by that and came over to look closer at Tecna’s hand. “Oh yeah, it kind of does.”

Tecna opened her hand and crossed her arms, looking slightly embarrassed.

I looked down at what Bloom had in her arm, and it was a book, a book I recognized, a book I have the Sylvan and English manuscripts of at home, Fairies: Myth or Reality? . “Do you like that book?”

“Huh? Yeah. It actually shaped my interest in fairies. So far, the author got most things right, so I wanted to look through it to see if there might be any more insights.”

I nodded slowly. “Read the author’s name.”

Bloom looked over the cover to find her name and then read it out loud. “M. F. Fay. Your mom wrote this?”, she said in surprise.

I nodded again.

“No wonder this thing’s so accurate.”

“Yeah, but I wouldn’t trust everything in there blindly. She might’ve put some falsehoods in there to mess with the humans.”

“You really think she would’ve done that?”

“It’s something I would do.”

“And I’m starting to realize you’re a bit of an asshole.”

“You’re only realizing that now?”

Bloom rolled her eyes at me as I chuckled.

“Roxy, do humans keep documents of who’s married to who?”, Tecna asked.

“Yeah, we do. Why?” 

“You’ve mentioned you don’t know the identity of your mother.”

“My parents’ marriage documents were destroyed when the old courthouse burned down, and this was in the 90s, so no digital backups.”

Bloom nodded. “Yeah, nasty electrical fire. My dad attended to it. But didn’t your parents refile with the court or whatever they needed to do?”

I shook my head. “The fire was only a month before the attack, and my parents were busy with me, the house, and the animals.”

“Was all of your mother’s documentation destroyed in the fire?”, Tecna asked.

“No, but without her name, we can’t get access to any documents that would have her name on it, so we can’t get her name.”

“Damn, talk about a catch-22.”, Bloom said.

“What are you three doing?!”, Stella shouted.

The three of us looked over to her to see what she was shouting about. 

“I have watched hours of sleepover movies, and none of them involved half the group standing around a computer!”, Stella said as she swung around a pillow.

We got the point and joined the rest of the group.

“Magic is equal parts mental strength and physical health.”, Mom said as I threw another punch at her hand. No matter how hard I punched, Mom wasn’t flinching, like she was made of stone. “Your mind must be strong enough to control your magic, but your body must also be healthy enough to generate magic. A weak body produces weak magic.” 

I threw another punch, but Mom caught my hand, twisted me around, and pushed me away.

I stumbled and turned back around. “What was that?”

“You need to be prepared for anything. Your world can be turned upside down in an instant, and if you can’t react in time, it may take you with it.”, Mom said in her gruff, traumatized soldier voice.

“Okay, prepared for anything.”, I said under my breath. 

I removed my gloves and began bouncing on my feet. Mom looked at me, trying to figure out what I was doing. I dropped down to a squat, putting my hand to the ground, and released a wave of yellow smile that coated the battle field.

“Ew” Mom tried to take a step and nearly did the splits.

“Ha! How’s that for “be prepared for anything”?”

Mom smirked and casually floated up into the air.

“Crap, flight.”

“That is an effective tactic for opponents confined to the ground, but you also have to account for flighted opponents.”

“And how do I do that?”

“By learning to fly.”

The Winx and I decided to start making the pizzas so we can have fuel for the fun. I grabbed the non-wheat flour from my bag as the Winx got out the rest of the ingredients.

“Roxy, you and I make the crust. The rest of you can prep the toppings.”, Bloom ordered.

“Yes, ma’am.”, I said with a salute.

“Okay, that was funny once. Now, it’s getting old.”

I grinned and went over to help Bloom. 

“So, how much dough should we make?”, Bloom asked.

“Well, I can easily eat a large pizza on my own.”

“Really?”

“Yeah, my appetite has gone through the roof since I got my period. Puberty, I guess. By the way, have you looked up what a period is?”

“We did, and the fact you have to go through that is frankly terrifying.”

“Yeah, it is. One thing I don’t get is why you didn’t know about that. You didn’t learn that you were an alien until you were sixteen. Why didn’t your mom have ‘the talk’ with you?”

“I asked her that, and she wanted to wait until I had my first period before having ‘the talk’ with me, and well, my species doesn’t get periods, so no talk.”

“Hm, normally, I’d say that was irresponsible of her, but given your unique situation, I’ll let it pass. I could only imagine how panic inducing it would be to still not have your period at sixteen.”

“Yeah. So, pizza. One pizza for you, and one for Stella, and I think one veggie pizza, one pineapple pizza, and one carnivore pizza should be good for the rest of us.”

“I will probably snag a slice of the pineapple pizza.”

“Fair enough.”

We measured out the ingredients for the crusts and began mixing everything. Once we got the dough mixed and sectioned out, Bloom set the oven to preheat, and we began tossing the dough.

“The toppings are ready.”, Aisha announced.

Bloom and I laid out the dough to be topped, and while they did their pizzas, I worked on mine. I loaded mine up with as much meat and veggies as it could hold.

“You and Stella are notes from the same song.”, Musa said.

I looked over to Stella, and she was doing the same thing as me, sans the meat. “I’m a growing girl.”, I said to Musa.

“You’re already six feet tall. You can’t be getting any taller.”, Bloom said.

“Both of my parents are over six-foot-six. I’m definitely still growing.”

“At least we’ll have someone to get things off the top shelf.”

I chuckled, but a sharp pain in my back shut me up, and I grimaced.

“Roxy, are you okay?”, Stella asked.

“I’m fine.” I reached back to try and massage the pain away, but it was in between my shoulder blades and hard to reach.

Flora came around behind me and lifted up my shirt, which I didn’t protest. She placed her hand on my back, which made me wince. “Your [wing-ports] are swollen.”

“What does that mean?”

“Normally, it would mean a trip to the doctors, but I don’t know where we could find any [wing-port specialists] on Earth.”

“Maybe we can take her to a doctor on Magix.”, Tecna suggested.

“No way. I’m not going to an alien doctor that’s never seen a human before.”

“Roxy’s right.”, Flora said. “Her existence is so alien, I don’t think a Magix doctor could do anything for her. For all we know, this could be normal for her species. Her [wing-ports] are swollen, but they aren’t reddened. I’ll get something to soothe the area, and we can keep an eye on it.”

Flora headed upstairs, and the rest of us continued cooking the pizzas. We got the first couple of pizzas in the oven, and Flora came back down, carrying a… small bundle of leaves. It looked like a closed flower made up of large leaves. I sniffed the bundle, and it smelled herbal. Flora opened the bundle, and it opened like a flower to reveal a cream inside. I turned around and lifted up my shirt for her to put the cream on my “wing-ports”. At first, the cream stung, but after a little bit, the area numbed.

“Thanks”

Flora pulled her hand away, and I pulled my shirt down and turned back around.

“You can rub on more of this if your [wing-ports] start to bother you again.”

“Yeah, my arms don’t bend like that, and I can’t ask a non-fairy to help me, not without raising questions.”

“Okay. Then you can come to one of us to help you.”

“That sounds better.”

Flora and I washed our hands, and we resumed making pizzas.

“You’re doing good.”, Mom said. She confidently floated in the air, staying as still as if she was standing on solid ground.

I unsteadily floated a few inches above the ground, wobbling and drifting like a baby's first steps. “Why is this so difficult?”

“Because you're trying to defy gravity without any wings.”

“So what, do fairies have it easier than us?”

“Yes. In exchange for only being able to fly with wings, they have an easier time controlling themselves in the air.”

“I guess that makes sense.”

“We also don’t have to deal with the discomfort of growing a pair of wings. Some fairies I knew growing up even said that it was painful, especially for the exceptionally powerful ones. Try flying a little higher. You’ll figure out how to stabilize once you’re more comfortable moving.”

I didn’t like the idea of going any higher. I logically knew that I was unlikely to fall, but my monkey brain was still monkey braining. 

“I’ll be right next to you. I won’t let you fall.”

“Ugh, screw fear.” 

I lifted myself higher into the air, and Mom followed right behind. The trees around here are pretty tall, and I wanted to see above them, so I flew high. I breached through the treetops and stopped. I looked out over the forest and was rendered breathless by the sight.

“Wow”

“It truly is something. A delicate balance and dance, millions of organisms working together and fighting to survive.”

“And we draw power from all of this.”

“Exactly”

Our forest gazing was interrupted by my stomach growling. My hunger hit me like a truck.

“Come on. I brought food.”, Mom said.

We descended back down to the ground, and Mom snapped her fingers, causing a ready picnic to appear in the clearing. Orla jumped and started barking. I calmed her down and brought her over to the blanket. We sat down, and Mom passed out the food. Orla was perfectly content once her bowl was in front of her. I dug straight in.

“You eat almost as much as a fairy.”, Mom said with a chuckle.

“Do fairies eat a lot?”. I said through a mouthful of food.

“It takes a crap ton of calories for young fairies to grow their wings. Their caloric intake requirements can easily double or even triple.”

Hang on. “Roxy’s appetite has gone up sharply recently. Today, at lunch, she ate two thousand calories of food, and I know she ate breakfast this morning. I asked her, and it was a pretty big breakfast too. We also had a snack together a little later, and she was hungry again by the time we dropped her off.”

“Really?” Mom paused for a moment and got a concerned look on her face. “Are you sure she’s actually keeping it in her stomach? I was actually going to talk to Klaus about how skinny she’s getting.”

I shook my head. “No, I haven’t noticed anything like that. But I have noticed some other strange things. Earlier today, she said ‘dafoilds’ instead of ‘daffodils’. It was a slip of the tongue, but it was such an odd slip.”

“That is odd. What are you getting at?”

“Are you sure it’s impossible for her to be a fairy? Her mom disappeared around the same time as the attack. And she’s also got some psychic powers.”

“Her mom disappeared the day before the attack. Why would the wizards go after one lone fairy the day before a major attack and leave her child behind? The nexus’ ability to camouflage her would’ve also been rendered moot as soon as her magic started manifesting, and yet, there’s been no sign of the wizards. Same as with those rumors about fairies from a few days ago, any fairies still about would be dead. I know it sucks being alone, but there’s just no feasible chance that Roxy’s a fairy.”

“What about the psychic thing?”

“Some humans are just more sensitive than others, especially if they grew up on a nexus. You should be careful of those types. They’ll know when you use magic.”

I sighed and looked up at the sky. I’m immortal, and I can share that with Orla, Rosa, and whatever romantic partner I chose, but I also wanted Roxy in my immortal life, and platonic love doesn’t work for that. I couldn’t exactly explain why I wanted her around forever, but I do know that she makes me feel like everything’s going to be okay, even when everything is literally falling apart around us. I also feel connected to her in a way I haven’t felt with anyone else. The best way I could describe it is as being like the relationship between a boss and their secretary.

I looked down from the sky and went back to eating. “I guess I’m just seeing what I want to see. I haven’t even noticed any mutations.”

“Not all mutations are exactly visible. Take me as example.”

“That’s right. What are your mutations?”

“Well, I’m the Witch of the Sea, and my power encapsulates the creatures that live in it. That’s where my mutations originate from… mostly. My biology has been modified to be more suited to existing underwater. The capillaries in my lungs can expand to accommodate water and have a far greater number of blood vessels to extract oxygen. My diaphragm and other breathing muscles are also far stronger so I can actually exhale the water. I also have denser bones to allow me to sink and so I don’t break my bones by breathing. Trying to punch my chest would be like punching a brick wrapped in cloth. I can quickly swim up to the surface without getting bends, I can see both in and out of water, and I have hyper-salinated sweat.”

“I get everything but the super salty sweat. Why?”

“It’s part of how my body gets rid of the salt I take in while swimming, as well as a side effect of my ability to generate salt. It results in salt crystals forming on my skin, so your mother used to make me scrub my skin down before I got into bed and after the deed.”

“Ew! Mom!”

“What? If we didn’t do it, you wouldn’t exist.”

“That doesn’t mean I want to think about it .”, I stressed.

“Heheh, okay. Back to my salty sweat, it’s not all bad. It’s why I don’t have much body odor. The extra salt in my sweat kills any bacteria that tries to eat it, so no bacteria farts.”

“Too bad everyone doesn’t have that. Have you smelled the girls’ locker room?”

“That I have. It’s impressive how bad teenage girls can smell.”

The Winx and I sat around their table with pizza in front of us, with Artu by my feet and Kiko on Bloom’s lap and munching away at a lettuce leaf. The fairy pets were all off sleeping. I hungrily shoveled my pizza into my mouth. It was honestly nuts just how much food I was eating throughout the day. I carefully watched the Winx’s expressions without making it obvious I was doing so. The only one not giving me side glances was Stella. She too was scarfing down her pizza. The rest were trying to hide their glancing, but I’m the actress in the room. Either way, it became clear to me that my appetite level was not normal, even by fairy standards or, at least, by their standards. Even in a group of aliens, I’m still the most alien one.

“I’ll never understand how you two can eat so much and stay so skinny.”, Musa said.

“I’ve actually been losing weight.”, I said.

“While eating like that?”, Bloom asked.

“Eyup, and I’ve been trying to gain weight. I don’t know why I’ve been losing weight.”

“Have you seen a doctor?”, Flora asked.

“Nope. I suspect it has something to do with being a fairy.” I looked around, silently hoping that, despite what their expressions suggested, they had an answer.

“If it is, it’s unique to terrestrial fairies.”

Crap. “Great , back to plan A.”

“What’s plan A?”, Aisha asked.

“Cram as much high calorie food in my mouth as I can.”

The girls all looked worried for me, and Stella patted me on my shoulder.

“[That sounds like the life to me.]”, a male voice said. It was oddly high pitched but definitely male.

I bolted up and looked around like a scared prairie dog.

“Roxy, what’s wrong?”, Aisha asked.

“I heard a male’s voice.”

Everyone else got up and began looking around. Artu came out from under the table and also began looking around.

“[Where?]”, another male voice said. This voice was much deeper than the first one, and it was one that I recognized. I also realized that neither of the voices had spoken English. Yet I understood them as if they did.

“Artu?”

Artu looked up at me. “[Yes]”

My jaw dropped.

“Roxy?”, Bloom asked.

Wait, if I understood Artu… The first voice was also male but higher pitched… There's another, smaller male at this table. I spun around and scooped Kiko out of Bloom’s hands, startling the lizard lady. “Say something.”

“[Huh, can I try pizza?]”

“No, it’s not good for you.” I gave Kiko back to Bloom, and the rest of the girls looked at me like I just lost my mind. “I can understand what they’re saying, and Kiko was the dude I heard.”

The girls all looked at me as they processed the information.

“So, you can understand animals?”, Tecna asked.

I nodded.

“That is cool.”, Bloom said. “Next time we can’t figure out what’s wrong with one of the pets, we can just call you.”

“I’m guessing this is just something animal fairies can do?”, I said, basing my guess off their lack of reaction.

“It’s a very common ability amongst nature fairies.”, Flora assured.

Now that the shock had a chance to wear off and I was no longer freaked out, I had a chance to really think about the implications and applications of this power. “Ooh, I like this power.”, I said with a grin.

“And I’m scared.”, Bloom said.

We all chuckled and went back to eating.

Chapter Text

The Winx and I sat around the table, finishing off the remains of our pizzas. The Winx were all talking amongst themselves, resulting in three different conversations, and the pets were all playing together. It was a bit overwhelming. I simply did what I do in the cafeteria and kept my head down. Because of my condition, I couldn’t tune out their conversations, so I turned my attention inwards to keep myself calm. 

I focused on my back and my… wings. It was such a strange concept that I was still grappling with, and it wasn’t the wings themselves; it was what they represented. If I was just some sort of mutant, this would be kinda cool. Well, I guess I am a mutant, but that’s not the issue. The issue is the fact that I’m the last survivor of a genocided race and was now being hunted by the same men so they can finish the job… “Oh, fuck.”

“What’s wrong, Roxy?”, Aisha asked.

“It just hit me that I’m the victim of a genocide. It’s hard to wrap my head around it. It’s the sort of stuff that you only hear about. It happens to other people, in third-world countries, but it’s me… And I’m not making any sense, am I?”

“I understand.” Bloom put her hand on my shoulder. 

I looked at her with a neutral expression, but it was nice having someone that knew what I was going through, as morbid as it was.

*Flashback*

I stumbled into Frutti Music, wet, tired, and covered in sewage. I stank, Artu stank more than usual, and the new kitty stank. We were probably walking health code violations. The two with the cat tails were covering their noses because of the smell. The girls and boys followed not far behind me, all looking human again. I still didn’t know all their names.

“Roxy, we need to talk about what happened.”, the black woman said.

I turned around and nodded. “Yeah, and I have so many questions.” They’ll definitely want to do it in private. “We can…”

“Roxy! Where have you been!?” Before I could finish my sentence, Dad rushed over to us, and he didn’t seem happy. “Where were you? I’ve looked everywhere.”

I put on my acting face to keep him from seeing what I’ve been through in my expression and put on my ‘sweet little girl’ voice to keep him from being so mad. “Well, I went for a bit of a workout.”

“Where, in the sewer? Great Mother, you stink.” Dad waved his hand in front of his face to clear the air.

You hit the nail right on the head there.

“And where did he come from? He’s not another one of your homeless animals, is he? The store room is full of them already. I’m tripping over them in there.”

The kitten meowed, getting Dad’s attention. He may act tough, but he’s as much a sucker for animals as I am.

“Ugh, alright, but this is the last one. You hear me?”

“Yes, sir.” I turned to the girls and guys. Dad would want introductions, and the sooner I do them, the sooner I can take a shower. Who’d’ve thunk it, me wanting a bath? “Guys, this is my father.”

“Good morning.”, the female cat-person said.

“Hello, sir.”, the blond bug-boy said.

“Dad, these are my new friends.”, I said.

Dad gave me a look, probably thinking something along the lines of ‘But they’re adults. Or are they old-looking teenagers?’. I gave him my gremlin smile, reminding him of what I’m capable of. Dad turned back to the group, reassured that if anyone were to be the unfortunate suckers, it’d be them.

“Pleased to meet you. Roxy here is obsessed with animals, all of them, every shape and size. In fact, the uglier and dirtier they are, the better.”

The girls made grossed out faces, and the boys looked at each other. I scowled at dad with a ‘seriously?’ look.

Dad, satisfied with his work, turned back to me. He looked me over, finally noticing my wet pants, the cuts in my shirt, and the scratches along my body. “Roxy, are you okay?”

“I’m okay. I just had a bit of an accident during my workout. I’ll be fine after I clean up.”

“Okay, make sure that cleanup involves a shower, for all three of you.”

“Yeah, I’ll head home and do that.”

Dad nodded then left to go back to work.

Once he was far enough away, I turned back to the group. “Come on. We can talk in the store room.” 

The girls told the guys to stay behind, and only they followed me, so I guess this was just a girls’ talk. I led them to the store room, and the moment I opened the door, all five of the fairy pets swarmed me, giving me kisses and begging for attention. I guess I now know why they’re called that. The pets also happily swarmed around them, and they all happily responded to the pets. That’s a good sign.  

“You guys want any cushions?”

“That would be nice.”, the blond said. Didn’t one of them call her Stella?

I grabbed some of the pillows and tossed them over. Most of the girls were surprised but caught them. Stella fumbled hers. I sat down with my animals, and the girls all sat around me in a semicircle. 

“I’m sure you’re wondering what that was all about.”, the Asian girl said.

“That and what all your names are. I only know a couple of them.”

“Oh, how rude of us to save you without ever introducing ourselves. That’s quite the Faux pa on our part.”, Stella joked, earning some chuckles from the rest.

“I guess we should do it now.”, Bloom said. “We are the Winx Club. I’m Bloom, and these are Stella, Aisha, Flora, Tecna, and Musa. The guys are Sky, Brandon, Timmy, Riven, Helia, and Nabu. We’ll properly introduce you later.”

“So, you’re some sort of fairy coven or pack, and the guys are some form of warriors?”

“Pretty much.”

“Okay, so, I know that I’m a fairy, but why did those fairy hunters call me the last fairy on Earth, and why do they want me specifically? I mean, I’m clearly not the last fairy.”

“Weeell, you kinda are. A more accurate description would be that you’re the last terrestrial fairy. We aren’t from Earth.”

“What, you’re aliens?”

“Yes.”, Tecna said.

My eyes went wide. “Holy crap”, I said in excitement. “Wait, that means you must be wearing some sorta disguise to blend in, and that means the forms I saw you in earlier are what you really look like.”

“Exactly”

As much as I wanted to geek-out over being in a room with a bunch of aliens, I had so many other questions that needed answering. Firstly… “Where do you all come into this? Why are you concerned with the life of one human?”

Bloom seemed to pick up on my suspicions and gave me a ‘please trust us’ smile. “Well, aside from all life being sacred, you are not just one human life. You are the last thing keeping this planet in balance. If you die, the whole world will be thrown out of balance, and natural disasters will consume the planet, ushering in a mass extinction event.”

Whoa . “O-kay. Does your group go around protecting worlds that are at risk of experiencing a mass extinction event?”

“That’s one of the things our group does. My homeworld experienced a mass extinction event in the form of an attack by three powerful witches and a curse that froze all life on the planet, leaving me as the sole survivor, and Aisha’s homeworld was almost the victim of a world ending attack. We want to prevent that from happening to Earth, especially since my human parents live here.”

“Human parents?”

“Yeah, I was a baby when my planet was attacked, and my sister sent me away to the furthest habitable planet she could think of, Earth, and inadvertently set a building on fire in the process. Oops. My human father was one of the firefighters called to the scene, and he found me in the building. Once the police realized that I didn’t belong to anyone there, I was put into foster care. My human mother grew up in the foster system, and she didn’t want me to go through the same hell that she did, so she and my father became foster parents and later adopted me. The rest is history.”

I grinned at Bloom. “Superman-ass bitch”

“Yeah yeah. At least I lifted the curse on my planet, so I got my Krypton back.”, Bloom said with pride, earning confused looks from the rest. “Pop culture references.”, she clarified to them.

“You seem to be handling this all well.”, Tecna said.

How do I explain autism to an alien? “I have a disconnect between the logical and emotional parts of my brain. I am freaked out, but I’m able to put those emotions away for the moment.”

“Interesting” 

“So why do those men want terrestrial fairies? What happened to the rest, and how did I become a fairy?”

“Terrestrial fairies appear to be different from the standard fairy.”, Flora said. “We haven’t figured out how or why yet. The wizards hunted all the other fairies, leaving only you left. And you didn’t become a fairy. You were born one. You inherited your magic from one of your ancestors.”

I was still taking everything in. It was all so much, and I had so many more questions. “What do you mean by I inherited magic from my ancestors? How far back are we talking?”

“Magic is genetic. The exact genes that control it and whether it’s dominant or recessive are different for each species, but you inherited your magic from at least one of your parents, maybe both.”

I began to think about it, and there was no one on Dad’s side that could’ve been a fairy. There were medicine women on Grandma Koda’s side, but I’ve never heard of any fairy-like creatures in any of our stories. Grandpa’s side was European, but the only person I could think of that might’ve been a fairy was great-great grandpa Nikolaus, him being a forest dwelling hermit and all, but he was only a hermit because his community ostracized him for his “crimes”, and if he was a fairy, he could’ve gotten himself out of the situation that resulted in his daughter marrying Mr. King of the Horse Lover Glove. If he was a fairy, I probably wouldn’t exist. That meant that the magic in my blood probably came from the big ole question mark in my heredity.

“How long has this been going on?”

“We’re still trying to piece together the timeline of events,” Bloom stated, “but the wizards have been around for centuries.”

“Could I have inherited my magic from my mother?”

“Oh, absolutely, most people inherit their magic from their mothers.”, Stella said.

My brow furrowed as the implications became clear. “My parents were attacked when I was a baby. My mother went missing, and my father can barely remember anything about the attack or my mother. The doctors say it’s because of brain damage he suffered, but his memory is mostly intact, aside from memories of my mother. What kind of brain damage only removes your memories of a single person?”

The rest of the girls looked around at each other as the implications became clear to them too. Some of them even covered their mouths.

“Roxy, I’m so sorry.”, Musa said.

These monsters killed my mother and hurt my dad. “What do we need to do?”, I asked, getting into mission mode.

“We need to train you how to use your powers, both so you can protect yourself and not accidentally hurt anyone. I nearly burned down my high school at your age.”, Bloom said. 

“You say that as if it’s a bad thing.” My remark earned a disapproving look from Bloom and chuckles from Stella. I think I’ll get along with her, after I get back at her for calling me ungraceful and inelegant, as true as both statements are. I should placate Bloom now. “I was only joking… well, half joking.” I raised my hands up in a placating manner. 

Bloom looked around at all the fairy pets then looked me over. “I see you’re gonna be a handful. We also need to talk about all your fairy pets.”

I put my hands down as I suddenly felt defensive and a bit scared and conflicted. I wrapped up as many of the pets I could in my arms. These pets are a part of my pack. I didn’t want to lose them, but I also couldn't defend them if these girls decided they were going to take them back. Something boiled inside my chest, something animalistic. It growled and roared, ready to lash out at any threat, and the atmosphere became tense.

I put on my best puppy dog eyes and made myself look as sweet and cute as possible, hiding my urge to snarl and pounce on Bloom behind my mask. “You’re not going make me give them back, are you?”

Bloom sighed and shook her head. “No, we won’t. We were just worried that you had less than altruistic motives for collecting so many fairy pets.”

“But you also can’t have any more.”, Aisha added in a firm tone. “We put the one pet per person rule in place for a reason. These pets are meant to help introduce people to magic and get them to believe in it again so we can defeat the wizards.”

She’s scary, scary like Grandma. She can even make that war strategy not sound silly.  

“But you clearly love and care for them and are willing to defend them.”, Bloom added.

I gave Bloom a confused look. Did she see through my mask?

Bloom smiled at me, “Magic is closely tied to our emotions. You instinctually release a magic wave that other magical creatures can sense when you’re trying to comfort your animals or are feeling strong emotions or as a warning when you feel scared or threatened.”, Bloom explained.

I blushed in embarrassment. “Sorry”

“It’s nothing to apologize for.”, Flora said. “You’ll learn to control it as you get older.”

“I still sometimes do it by accident when I get really scared.”, Aisha added.

“Are there any other biological differences I should know about?”

“We’ll talk about those when we start teaching you magic.”, Bloom said. “For now, do you want us to take you home? We have enough room in our van. We made sure there’d be enough seats for all seven of us when we got it.”

Well, that’s definitely weird, but I guess it’s practical. “Yes, please, and thank you.”

*Present*

“Everything will be okay, Roxy.”, Bloom said.

I patted her hand to let her know that I’m okay, and she took her hand off my shoulder.

“Hey, how’s about we move onto ghost stories? Does that sound good?”

“Finally”, Musa said.

“Great. You guys clean up while I get everything ready.” Bloom hopped up and began towards the stairs.

“Hey! Wait a second!”, Flora shouted. It was the first time I’ve ever heard her raise her voice. “You’re just trying to get out of clean up.”

“How dare you accuse me of trying to get out of cleanup.”, Bloom said in a playful tone. “That’s exactly what I’m doing.” She ran upstairs before any of us could protest.

We all looked at each other, none of us too happy.

“Has she always been like that?”, I asked.

“She and Flora were roommates in college, and they would bicker like an old married couple over Bloom leaving their room a mess.”, Musa said.

Flora let out an unhappy grumble.

We got to cleaning up, making sure to leave Bloom’s share of dishes for her. Bloom came back down with a large camping lantern and looked at her mess of dishes with a disappointed frown. 

“Come on, do your dishes so we can have fun.”, Flora said.

Bloom grumbled, but she put the lantern down and got to work on her mess.

Once everything was cleaned up, snacks were gathered, the lantern was set up on the living room floor, pillows and blankets were gathered around it, and I zipped over to turn off the lights. We all gathered around the lit lantern, and I grabbed a bag of gummy worms and a soda.

“So, what story should we tell first?”, Tecna asked.

“Oh, I want to tell my favorite story,” Bloom said, “the Thirteen Guardians.”

That was a story almost everyone in Gardenia has heard, and with so many retellings from people of many different religions, the story has many different versions. I even heard one person claim that the Thirteen Guardians were actually angels, despite one of them being a demonic looking gargoyle and two being fairies.

“That sounds interesting.”, Aisha said. The rest of the girls gave their approval, so Bloom began the story.

“In Gardenia’s Botanical Garden, there are these rows of hedges, and in these hedges, there’s a discrete, little opening that leads to a path. If you didn’t know what you’re looking for, you wouldn’t think anything of it. This path leads to a seldom visited part of the garden, a small clearing where almost nothing grows. The caretakers say that everything else is too scared to grow there. 

In the center of the clearing is a tree, the only thing that will grow there, but there’s something very wrong with it. It looks dead, no leaves or greenery of any kind, but anyone that goes near it can feel that it’s still alive… or something inside it is. I once tried to approach it, and as soon as I got close, I could hear it breathing. I could feel the air around me pulsing, like a heartbeat. Its branches were curled in on themselves, and its bark was twisted and warped, like it was writhing in pain. Every nerve in my body was screaming at me to run. I reached out to touch it, but before I could, it SCREAMED!” Bloom’s sudden jump in volume made us jump. Cheap trick. 

“It was like a monster. It was distorted, staticky and garbled. It didn’t scream words, just a screeching growl. And you bet your tail wings that I ran out of there.

Now, I bet you’re wondering what made the tree like that. Well, this is the story of the Thirteen Guardians. This story takes place back when our town was just starting out, one hundred and fifty-five years ago to be precise, and a powerful, evil monster terrorized the area. It stalked the forests and would even go as far as to approach the edge of town to abduct those foolish enough to walk alone at night. But one night, everyone was woken up by what sounded like a battle raging outside of town. The people cowered in their homes. The local militia went to check it out, but they never returned. 

The battle raged for three days and nights, and upon the sunrise of the fourth day, the noises stopped. The people waited in case the noises would start up again, but even hours later, all was quiet. One brave soul ventured over the hill and, where Gardenia Gardens stands now, found destruction unlike anything seen before. And in the middle of it all was a lone oak tree surrounded by thirteen statues.”

The rest of the girls all looked at each other, confused. 

“Statues?”, Stella asked.

“We don’t know where they came from. They just appeared that day. Some people tried to destroy them and cut down the tree, but some unknown force is preventing them from being damaged. No maintenance has been performed on the statues, but they still look like new. Most people are perfectly fine with leaving them alone as they seem to be keeping the tree’s evil at bay.

After that night, the monster’s killing spree stopped. Many people connect the two events and believe that the creature was sealed inside the tree. It’s believed that the evil aura surrounding the tree is the monster attempting to escape its imprisonment and continue its rampage, and that the only things keeping it in are the statues. They say that if you touch the tree, you’ll be cursed and die within five days.”

“If you believe that touching the tree could kill you, then why would you dare each other to touch it?”, Tecna asked.

“Because human spawn are dumb.”, I said. “Oh, I have a story I want to tell.”

“Go for it.”, Bloom said.

I took a swig of my soda before speaking. “So, I go to a school called Luna Winfree Private School, and my school has a history. Back in the late eighteen to early nineteen hundreds, it used to be an insane asylum. Now, this was decades before we invented antipsychotics or had any actual understanding of psychology or mental disorders, so there was no real way to treat those people, and what treatments they did have were more like torture techniques. Once committed, many patients would spend the rest of their lives there. The place became overcrowded, patients began to be neglected, and the treatments became more extreme, sometimes killing the patient. They experienced horrors none of us could dream of.

Some even say there was a mad doctor who used the place to conduct his twisted experiments on the vulnerable people he was supposed to care for. The stories I’ve heard say that he surgically replaced his patients’ organs with those of animals and machines that served analogous purposes, stitched multiple people together into one being, and poked around their brains to “see what happens”. And he was never stopped because nobody cared about the patients enough to stop him.” I looked around, and everyone was suitably scared. That mad doctor stuff was utter horse crap, even by ghost story standards, but it sets the mood. 

“Other tales speak of a nurse who poisoned her more “problematic patients”. 

There was once a nurse that worked at the asylum when it was at its most overcrowded, and she was assigned to the Intensive Care Wing. Some of the patients there were completely unable to care for themselves or even control their own bowels. This woman was not suited to being a nurse. She was spiteful, cruel, and lazy.” I bared my teeth as I spoke, scaring the prey species further. “Instead of caring for her patients, she left them to rot in their own filth. And when she was called out and disciplined for her inaction, she decided to permanently get rid of those patients. She slowly poisoned them to make it look like they came down with a disease before giving them a fatal dose. She did that to fifteen people before being caught.

Many patients died in there, scared and confused, not able to understand what was happening to them and filled with negative emotions. On Earth, we have these things called ghosts. There are many theories of how ghosts are made: dying a tragic death or having suffered in life; dying without realizing you’re dead; dying with unfinished business or regrets; or dying with a rage-filled heart. However you believe ghosts are made, wouldn’t you say that a place like an asylum is practically a breeding ground for ghosts?”

The girls all looked at each other with worried faces. I had them exactly where I wanted.

“Stories have been passed down through the student body about kids that returned to school after dark. At least one group even broke in. They say you can hear metallic objects being dropped behind you, quiet crying, and the distant sounds of a woman screaming.” 

I leaned in, causing the rest of the girls to lean in too. “One of the most disturbing stories tells of the Tapper, a lonely ghost that taps on window sills. She was a girl trapped in the asylum, abandoned by her family. She waited by the window sill day and night, slowly tapping her fingers on it as she looked out into the forest for her family’s car, but they never came back. Now, if you go to the school at night in a car, she’ll follow you home, but she’ll realize you’re not her family and begin waiting and tapping again.” 

I began tapping my finger against the floor. “She’ll just tap and tap and tap incessantly, day and night. You’ll be unable to sleep or think. All you’ll hear is her incessant tapping, and you'll slowly start going mad. Tap tap, day and night, tap tap until you snap-”

*CRASH*

I was interrupted by a loud crash, sounding like glass shattering, coming from down stairs. We all jumped and Artu began barking, I yelped and balled my hands up as my instincts prepared me to fight. The fairy pets all scattered, and the Winx’s magic surged so hard that they all glowed for a second. We all climbed to our feet and looked at the door that led down to the shop.

“What the fuck!”, I yelped, both from the sudden loud noise and the jabbing pain in my palms.

“What was that!?”, Stella shouted.

“Could be a robbery.”, Aisha said, looking ready to charge down there and pummel whatever it was.

Bloom moved to the front of the group and lit a flame in her hand. “Whatever it is, we’re going to take care of it.”

“Wait, what if they have a gun?”, I protested.

Bloom turned to me and smiled. “We’ve saved the universe three times already. We can handle a little gun.”

Bloom led the march, the rest of the Winx following right behind and Stella providing another source of light. I looked down at my hands and found that my own nails had punctured my palms. They had suddenly grown into claws. I, followed by Artu, joined the march, making sure to stay in the back in case bullets do start flying.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Love & Pet

The Winx, Artu, and I crept down the stairs, ears perked for any noise. The Winx weren’t wearing their disguises, all the better to scare the pants off whatever sucker broke in. We stopped behind the door to the shop, and Bloom turned back to us and pointed at her ear, silently asking if we heard anything. We all shook our heads. Noisy entrance means a noisy robbery. Why did they suddenly go quiet?  

“Possible ambush," I signed.

Bloom nodded. “Flash ‘em," she said in a whisper.

Stella nodded, magicked herself a pair of sunglasses, and activated her shield. Bloom opened the door for her, and Stella rushed out, closing the door behind her. From the crack under the door, a bright flash of light nearly blinded me. I could only guess how bright it must’ve been on the other side.

A few quiet seconds later, Stella opened the door back up, with her glasses sitting atop her head. “Good news, no one’s here. Bad news, one of the front windows is shattered.”

We all filled out of the stairwell and went over to the front windows. The products were completely untouched, but there was a big ole pile of glass and a brick with a note attached. I kept a grip on Artu’s collar to keep him from stepping in the glass.

I noticed a thing of wet wipes under the cashier's counter, so I slipped behind there to grab one and wipe the blood from my hands. The cuts already healed, so I didn't have to worry about wound care. I still had claws, but I’m able to avoid hurting myself now that I knew I had them.

Bloom picked the note up and read it. She growled in response to its contents, which wasn’t surprising. Whoever heard of a brick note being pleasant?

“What does it say?" Tecna asked.

“It says ‘You devil worshiping sinners, you’ll burn in Hell’.” Bloom crumpled up the note and threw it with an angry grunt.

“What’s a ‘devil’?" Aisha asked.

“The devil is a Darkar-like figure in some of Earth’s religions.”

“And why do they think we worship this ‘devil’?" Musa asked.

“Ugh, because we use magic. These people think anyone that uses magic is in league with the devil.”

I made an audible snort. “You gotta love the amount of bending over backwards these people have to do to justify their hatred to themselves. You’d think a centralized religion would listen to their central body, but nope. One charismatic crazy comes to town with a hate-filled book that has nothing to do with the teachings of their messiah, and everyone abandons them in favor of being hateful.”

“I thought you said your country loves magic," Flora said.

“The majority of the population is accepting of magic, but there’s still a minority that views us as evil,” Bloom said. “This is a complicated matter.”

“But we’re fairies," Stella said. “We don’t use dark magic. We’re the good guys.”

Bloom gave Stella a nasty look that made the prey animal squirm.

“They don’t know the difference," I said, taking Bloom’s attention off Stella. “They don’t understand the differences in magic. All they see is magic as a whole, and they were taught that magic was evil, so they think we’re evil. It certainly doesn’t help that they’ve been demonizing us for centuries. The devil is described as a winged creature with horns, hooved feet, and a tail. Sound familiar?”

Bloom reached up and touched her horns, Stella looked down at her hooves, and Flora and Musa looked back at their tails.

“Yeah. To get all humans to have faith in fairies, not only will you need to convince billions of people who are indifferent to magic that it’s real but also convince millions of people who truly believe that we’re in league with the greatest evil that we aren’t.”

Musa went wide-eyed. “That’s… so many. How are we ever going to get them all to believe?”

“By starting small.” Bloom picked up the brick and placed it on the counter and looked at all of us gathered around her with the mighty energy of a war chief. “If we want to change the hearts and minds of billions of people, we need to start with the first.”

“That didn’t translate well," Aisha said, deflating Bloom’s heroic energy.

“It’s an adaptation of a Children of Mjora proverb," I said. “‘If you’re going to build a city, you need to start by laying the first brick.’ Basically, if you have a daunting task in front of you, the best thing you can do is start with a small step and just keep chugging.”

“Thank you. That makes sense now.”

“Right, and our first step will be to find out who did this.” Bloom turned towards the front door but stopped when she stepped on some glass with an audible crunch. Thankfully, we were all still wearing our shoes. “Correction, our first step will be to clean this up, and then we’ll figure out who did this.”

I nodded and went to grab a broom, then realized that I didn’t know where they were. “Hey, where are…” I turned around but stopped mid question when I saw the glass cleaned up and the window repaired. “Never mind.”

I returned to the group as Bloom retrieved the discarded note and brick. “So, do you have a camera that would’ve caught the person?”

“No, we don’t have cameras. They’d be a pretty big liability for us," Tecna said.

“We’ll use one of our Believix powers," Bloom said.

The Winx all reactivated their disguises, and Artu and I followed them outside. On the road outside, there were tire skids from a two-wheeled vehicle.

“Looks like they took off in a hurry," Musa commented. “I couldn’t imagine why though.”

Bloom placed the note and brick on the ground, and we all gathered around the general area in a semicircle. 

“So?" I asked.

Bloom grabbed my hand, and Flora grabbed my other hand. Bloom closed her eyes for a moment, and when she reopened them, they were glowing. The rest of the Winx’s eyes started to glow, and their magic flowed between us all, awakening something inside me. My magic focused in my eyes, and the world began to change, taking on a blue tint. The skid marks disappeared, and a motorcycle drove up in front of the store. The bike was barely more than a motorized bicycle. The person on the bike was Latino and couldn’t have been older than twenty. He grabbed the brick from his basket and chucked it at the window. The crash of shattering glass made me wince. The motorcycle guy peeled out of there, and Tecna quickly turned around as he drove past us.

“You got the plate number?" Bloom asked.

“Yes," Tecna said.

“Good” Bloom let go of my hand, and the world returned to normal. “You can use that to find out where he lives. Then we’ll head there and return his brick.”

“We get to beat him up?" I asked.

“Only a little. We are still trying to convince him we’re not evil.”

Bloom, Stella, Musa, Tecna, and Aisha headed back inside, and I went to follow, but Flora didn’t let go of my hand.

“Before we do anything.” Flora lifted up my hand, showing off my claws.

“Those popped out when the glass shattered,” I said meekly.

Flora nodded in understanding. “Watch what I do.” Flora let go of my arm, held her arm up and tensed her muscles, popping her own claws out. She then relaxed her muscles, and her claws slid back into her fingers.

I looked at my arm, tensed my muscles, and then relaxed them, and my claws retracted. I repeated the same with my other arm, and it was like they were never there. I flexed my arms again, and my claws popped back out. “Okay, this is cool. I’m never going to need to find a box cutter ever again.”

Flora smiled. “You’re adorable.”

I retracted my claws, and we went inside, only to run straight into Bloom.

“Hey, I was about to come get you. We found him.”

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx van

The Winx, Artu, and I sat in the van across from a small house in a less well off neighborhood. It was pretty easy to confirm it was the right place by the bike in the drive. Good thing is that, no matter what happens, this person is unlikely to call the police for the same reason we can’t. 

“So, what’s the plan?" Aisha asked.

“The plan is simple.” Bloom grabbed the brick and note from Stella. “We go knock on his door.”

We all hopped out and walked up to the door. Bloom knocked, and we all gathered around to ensure that we looked like a singular large unit. I gave Artu the ‘look scary’ signal, and he lowered himself into a fighting stance.

A short time later, the door cracked open, secured with a chain. “Hello?" a lady asked.

“Hello, we’re looking for the young man that owns that motorcycle. Is he here?" Bloom asked in Spanish, which I could tell based on the change in her cadence.

“Why are you looking for him?”

“Oh, we just wanted to return his brick that he tossed through our window and thank him for this “lovely” note.” Bloom held up the brick and uncrumpled the note for the woman to see. “Can you read English?”

“No”

“Well, the note says, ‘You devil worshiping sinners, you’ll burn in Hell’.”

“One moment.” The woman closed the door, and a few seconds later, there was yelling and something being thrown inside.

“Oh, that is the sound of a flip-flop being thrown like a shuriken.”

“Your mom Mexican?" I asked.

“Half. I was never on the receiving end of her sandals, but they work just as well on a bunch a’ meat heads.”

“Gotcha. Don’t mess with your mama.”

“Are these ‘Mexicans’ really that scary?" Musa asked.

“The mamas and grandmas are. Think angry Flora," Bloom said.

“Oh," the rest of them said in complete understanding.

And don’t mess with Flora.  

The door opened back up fully, revealing a sorry looking dude and the woman. I could only assume it was the guy that threw the brick due to my inability to recognize faces. The woman glared at the dude in a ‘do it’ manner.

“I’m sorry for breaking your window. I’ll work to pay you back.”

“Oh, it’s alright. We’ve already gotten it taken care of," Bloom said.

“No. He is going to learn not to break windows.”

“Um, okay. We can discuss the details on Monday.”

“Good.” The lady sent the boy back inside and turned back to Bloom. “I can take those.”

Bloom handed over the brick and note, and the woman looked them over.

“What could have possessed him to do this?”

“We run a pet shop that sells unusual animals called fairy pets, and I guess he must’ve thought they were demonic.”

The lady shook her head. “Stupid boy. You girls have a good night.”

The woman closed the door, and we left.

Once we were far enough away, Tecna leaned in towards Bloom. “Why did you let her make him work for us?”

“I’m not about to argue with a little old Mexican lady.”

“He could pose a liability.”

“We can also use this opportunity to understand his point of view and help him realize we’re not evil.”

“It could be risky.”

“We can handle it.”

We climbed back into the van and started the drive back to the Winx’s loft. 

“So, are we going to try converting him to a different religion or something like that? That sounds like that would be difficult.”

“What? No, nothing like that. We don’t need to do anything that drastic.”

“But if his religion says that magic is evil, how are we going to convince him we’re not evil without reshaping how he sees his religion?”

“Actually, his religion says that magic doesn’t exist," I said. “It was this self serving clergyman named Heinrich Kramer who popularized the idea of magic being evil. He wrote a book called Hammer of Witches that popularized witch hunting. Aunt Willow taught Jenny and me all about it during our own religious education.”

“Exactly. His prejudice against us is based on fear and ignorance. We eliminate the ignorance, we eliminate the fear, and we eliminate the prejudice," Bloom said.

“That sounds doable," Tecna said.

We got back to the loft and headed back upstairs. 

“We’re going to get our bags and get changed. We’ll be back in a couple minutes," Bloom said.

I gave her a thumbs up, and they headed upstairs. I grabbed my overnight bag and pulled out my sleeping bag. I unfurled it but didn’t put it in any particular spot. With seven people and eight animals, we’d have to play sleeping bag Tetris to make sure everyone was comfortable, even with how large the space is. I’m not entirely new to navigating with so many people, but I normally only had to around the holidays or on special trips. Having to do it almost every day is something.

I grabbed my PJs and headed to the bathroom to change. I finished changing around the time the rest of the girls came back downstairs in their PJs and with their own sleeping bags or, in Tecna’s case, a weird looking bed roll. We all gathered around and started setting up our sleeping stuff.

As Bloom and I placed our bags, she leaned over and looked at my overnight bag. “You wanna work at NASA?”

I looked back at my bag and its NASA patch. “Not me. It’s a gift from my aunt. She’s an aerospace engineer.”

“Really? She must be smart.”

“All us Wolfs are smart. My grandpa and bio-grandma worked at NASA too, and that’s not even mentioning the rest of my family.”

“That’s impressive. Who else do you have in your family?”

“Well, there’s my Aunt Gena. She’s a child psychologist. My Aunt Zuri, she’s a paramedic. My Uncle Amir, he’s a nurse. And Aunt Astra’s the NASA scientist. I also have three younger cousins.”

“You have a large family.”

“Yeah, I do.” 

We finished setting up our bags, and Artu plopped himself next to mine. I was getting hungry, so I grabbed my overnight bag and pulled out some snacks.

“You’re already eating again?" Bloom asked disbelievingly.

“I’m a growing fairy.” 

“Earth Fairies," Bloom said exasperatedly.

I shrugged. “Can’t argue with you there.” 

I finished up my snack, and we all settled in for the night.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

I woke up as the sun assaulted my eyes. The Winx’s living room was lacking in the way of curtains, which was an odd decision for a bunch of magical aliens that needed to keep their true natures a secret to make. The rest of Winx were still asleep, and an evil idea sprang into my mind. I was finally going to get Stella back.

I got up and crept up the stairs, going down to all fours to spread out my weight. Luckily, their stairs were nice and sturdy. I imagine that even one creek would startle the prey animals awake. The upstairs had multiple rooms, and none of the doors had any identification on them, but I have a way to tell which room belongs to who. It’s one of the ways I tell people apart since I can’t recognize faces. I crawled along the floor and sniffed under the nearest door. It was Aisha’s room, and girl really needed to wash something in there. I continued along the floor and repeated the process until I found Stella’s room. 

I snuck inside, making sure to close her door behind myself. I found her closet and opened it up only to find a mountain of shoes, still in their boxes. “Hm… No, I’ll save that for later in our friendship.” I moved enough of the boxes to build a little alcove for myself and bunkered down. I waited in there as I heard the Winx start their day.

“Hey, where’s Roxy?" Stella asked.

“Probably the bathroom," Musa said.

They went about their morning, and I waited for the eventual time Stella would open her closet. 

A few minutes later, someone came stomping up the stairs. The stomps had a slight clopping sound, so it was probably Stella. The door to Stella’s room opened, and the clopping came closer to the closet. I grinned with excitement as the closet door opened.

“Hello," I said cheerily.

Stella screamed loud enough that it hurt my ears and jumped back like she was shocked by a power cable. Her scream didn’t sound like a human scream. It sounded like a goat scream , which only added to the hilarity. I laughed so hard, my insides hurt. The rest of the Winx and Artu barged in, spells warmed and ready to fire and teeth bared. Bloom looked around at the situation and dropped her spells, signaling the others to do the same. Artu switched to a happy tailwag and trotted over to me.

“What’s going on?" Bloom asked.

“This little shit jump scared me!”

“Stella, watch your language," Flora admonished.

“It’s warranted!”

“Hahahah, aw-shucks, you’re making me blush," I said. I climbed out of my little alcove, knocking over some of the boxes. “Oops”

“Who needs that many shoes?" Musa asked.

“Hang on. Most of these are Earth brands. When did you even have the time to buy all these?" I asked. They all had those symmetrical, pointy toe boxes that cause bunions, so I guess they fit her.

“None of your business," Stella said as she picked up the scattered boxes.

I moved out of her way and over to Bloom. Did I go too far?  

“Hey, make sure Roxy didn’t switch your shoes around," Bloom said.

Stella whipped around to glare at me. “Did you?”

“Maybe I did. Maybe I didn’t. Who’s to say. Call it pay back.”

“For what?" Stella whined.

“For calling me ungraceful and inelegant. You should really be more careful with your words around me. My daddy says I could be a great lawyer.”

Bloom chuckled and corralled us out of Stella’s room.

“I didn’t go too far, did I?" I asked as we headed down the stairs.

“Nah, you’re good. She’ll be able to laugh about it once her heart rate comes down from the triple digits," Bloom assured.

“Oh good. I was worried I’d really pissed her off back there. I didn’t want a little prank to fuck up our friendship.”

“That’s a sweet sentiment, but could you express it without using such crude language?" Flora asked.

We stepped into the kitchen, and I spun around to face Flora. “Not as effectively. And you should be thankful that I’m swearing because if I’m ever not, that means shit’s really hit the fan… or I’m at school or work. It’s a marine thing.”

Flora sighed heavily and walked off to start breakfast.

“So what, she’s one of those goodie-two-shoes types?" I asked the rest of the Winx.

“Linphean society isn’t a swear happy one," Aisha said. “I’m pretty sure it’d make the news if a Linphean ever swore.”

“Really? Flora has never once cussed? Ever?”

“Nope," Musa said. “From facing down villains and the end of the world to having Bloom as a roommate for three years…”

“Hey," Bloom interjected.

Musa gave her a smug look, then continued. “She’s never once sworn.”

“Gotcha” I wonder if I could get her to cuss? Maybe I could… no, not to someone so nice. Maybe… definitely not.

“Whatcha thinking about?" Bloom asked.

“I was wondering if I could do something to get her to cuss, but I can’t think of anything. She’s just too nice. I’d feel bad doing any of that to her.”

“Glad to know I’m safe from your shenanigans," Flora said.

“Shoot. I’m not used to being around people that can hear like me.” It was about then that my body reminded me that I hadn’t taken care of business yet. “I gotta potty.” I scurried off to the bathroom, Artu following right behind me.

Subject: Klaus Wolf

Location: Wolf home

I woke up to my alarm going off. I smacked it until it shut up. I sat up and stretched, popping several joints in my body. One thing they don’t tell you about getting older is that you’ll start sounding like a bag of popcorn, especially if you spent some time jumping out of planes.

After taking care of business and fully waking up, I headed down stairs and out to the patio. Phobos and Deimos hopped up and started wagging their tails. Nedjem hopped down from her resting spot onto my shoulders.

“Yes, yes, I’ll get you your food.”

I grabbed the dogs’ bowls and scooped them some food. Nedjem meowed right in my ear and tried to climb down my arm to get to the food.

“Hey, have some patience. These aren’t even yours.” I put the dogs’ bowls down, then grabbed Nedjem from my arm. “Come ‘ere, ya little stinker.” 

I grabbed her bowl and scooped her food. Nedjem squirmed and tried to get to her food. “Guess you must still have issues with food security.” I placed her and her food in a high spot, and she began gobbling it up. “You’re gonna choke if you keep eating like that.” I petted Nedjem for a second but had to move on to the rest of the cores.

I checked the chickens’ food and water and collected the eggs. The crow guard gathered overhead. I brought the eggs inside and grabbed some bird feed. I brought the feed outside and scattered it across the ground. The crows came down and started pecking at the feed. Roxy had given them all names and was somehow able to tell them apart. To me, they all look the same. 

One of them hopped over to me. “Where Roxy?" it said in its deep, cawing voice. Now, I could recognize that one by his voice. Khan, he was the most intelligent of his flock. He could form basic sentences out of the words he’s learned to mimic. It was super cool but also kinda scary.

“She’s sleeping over at a friend’s place.”

Khan tilted his head and then started making kissy noises.

“No, nothing like that.”

Khan made a raspberry sound and hopped back over to his flock.

I went back inside and got ready for the day. Once dressed and everything, I got my bike out and hopped on. I rode down into the city, enjoying the wind beating against my jacket. I rode to the veterans center, where I saw my friends’ bikes already in the lot. I parked, put my helmet in my top case, and headed inside.

Inside, my friends were already gathered around one of the tables with a pack of cards. I walked over to them, making sure I walked loudly. Having an autistic kid, you learn to minimize your noise, but when you’re around a bunch of old war vets with hearing loss, being quiet is a good way to give them a heart attack. The odd thing was, I used to also have hearing loss. Spending over a decade shooting guns will do that to you, but sometime around the time I met my wife, in other words, around the time my memory gets really fucked up, it was fixed. I can’t remember doing anything to fix it. I just remember that it went from crappy to perfect one day, almost as if by magic.

“Oh, there he is," Kennith said.

The rest of them turned to look at me. We greeted each other, and I took my seat. “Cut me in, gentlemen.”

I was handed my cars and got to playing. We talked about the normal things, work, kids, health, but I mostly stayed quiet. 

“Hey, what’s on your mind?" Angelo asked me.

“Eh, it’s Roxy. She’s reached that age where she’s starting to pull away from me. She’s even keeping secrets from me. A few days ago, she seemed to be distressed, and I tried to ask her what was wrong, but she pretty firmly told me to drop it. Ugh, the next few years aren’t going to be fun, are they?”

“Heh, no, but you raised her right. She’ll come back to you.”

“Thank you.”

We played for a while before we had to wrap up. Some of us had other places to be and other people to meet, and the only time I come to this place is with my friends. Being around all these people is depressing. I never developed PTSD, but whenever I’m around people that do have it, it’s almost as if I can feel their emotions and turmoil. 

I don’t know why I can, and I’m not entirely sure when I started being able to do it. All I know for sure is that it started after the attack, but my memory problems, I could’ve been able to do that since I was fifteen for all I know.

As I exited the center, I passed a young man struggling with some boxes. He looked to be in his mid-twenties and respectably strong but was clearly struggling and had an entire van of boxes.

“You need any help with those?" I asked.

“Yeah. Could you grab one of these?”

I went ahead and grabbed both boxes. The young man gawked as he watched me lift the boxes with ease. His surprise wasn’t unwarranted. I don’t know how, but I somehow also have incredible strength, especially for my age.

“Where do you need these?" I asked.

“Um, in the kitchen.”

I nodded and brought them inside. As much as I didn’t like this place, I’ve been here enough times to know where everything is. I brought the boxes to the kitchen and placed them on one of the counters. The young man came in with another box and placed it next to my box.

“Man, dude, how ya so strong? Ya Captain America or something?”

“Heh, something like that.” 

The kid definitely meant it as a joke, but for all I know, I could’ve been the subject of superhuman experimentation. Dad was a mad scientist that wanted to improve humanity, starting with his own kids. But the earliest I could recall having my strength was long after he died. Maybe I married another mad scientist. I just don’t know.

“How many more boxes do you have?”

“Oh, you don’t have to.”

“It’s okay. I saw you have a lot of things to bring in, and I have nowhere else to be.”

“Thanks, man.”

We headed out of the kitchen and back out to the young man’s van to continue the work.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

The Winx and I, minus Flora and Stella, were gathered at the table, waiting for our food. Flora was the one cooking breakfast, and Stella was still in her room. With how many shoe boxes she had to check, I was worried her food might get cold. Artu and the other pets were already munching away at their breakfast.

Bloom, Aisha, and I sipped away at our coffee as we watched Musa and Tecna look at theirs. Tecna had a scanning device analyzing the coffee. She had previously scanned both herself and Musa with it so it would have their updated biological data. 

The Winx all had these scanners, which were a part of these biodata bracelets they all wore, that could scan food to make sure it’s safe for their species, but they contained the data of non-Believix enhanced versions of themselves, so they’re pretty much useless until they can be updated, which needs to be done manually. So we need to test what they can now safely ingest, which is why those two were trying coffee for the first time, if they ever get around to actually drinking it.

“Come on, Tecna. You’ve scanned the coffee while it was in the pot, you scanned your coffee, and you scanned Musa’s coffee, and all three times, that thing says it’s safe," I said.

“If this thing is wrong, I can start having arrhythmias, and Musa will… how’d you put it, Bloom?”

“She’d shoot off like a rocket," Bloom said.

“Well, if the worst that can happen to Musa is being hyperactive for a while, she can try the coffee first," I suggested.

Musa, who had been boredly waiting to be given the okay to drink her cooling coffee, perked up at my suggestion and looked to Tecna and Bloom for permission.

Bloom looked to Tecna for her input. 

Tecna contemplated it for a while before answering. “That seems logical.”

Musa sprang back to life and scooped up her coffee. She gave it a swirl to even out the temperature and, since it had cooled so much, chugged it. Her eyes went wide, and for a second, I was worried that she’d go through the roof, but she calmly put her mug back down on the table. “That was the best tasting thing I ever had. It’s bitter and tangy. It reminds me of mytcha nuts. I wish more Melodians could try this.”

“There is decaf," I said.

“Decaffeinated? Bloom, once we’re ready to go back to the Magic Dimension, we’ve got to talk to someone about setting up trade with Melody.”

“Um, I’m not entirely sure who we could talk to about that.”

“We live in a capitalist society," I said. “All we have to say is “We want to give you money," and we can open trade. No self-serving business person will care that they’re trading with aliens.”

“Are you sure about that?" Aisha asked.

“I’m a self-serving business person, and I was taught by the best, most spiteful self-serving business woman that ever lived, the original Roxanne Wolf. She would’ve traded with Melody.”

“Your grandmother, I presume?" Bloom asked.

“Correct”

“And you call her spiteful and self-serving?" Aisha asked.

“She robbed her family blind and burned down their moonshine operation after they disowned her. She wore her spiteful badge with pride.”

All the present Winx gave each other worried looks.

“Noted. But there’s another problem with that plan. Decaf doesn’t mean caffeine free. It still has a few milligrams of caffeine in it. It’s pretty much impossible to completely remove it. Though, that might change with magic,” Bloom said.

“So, we set up a caffeine free coffee business, buy cheap coffee beans, magic the caffeine outta ‘em, and then sell it to Melody. That actually sounds profitable," I said. “Now, are you gonna drink your coffee, or do we need to turn it into iced coffee?”

Tecna looked at her coffee and took a sip. “Yuck”

Clopping footsteps came down the stairs, and Stella appeared at the entrance.

“That took you a while," Bloom said.

“You’re both jerks.” Stella’s tone wasn’t angry but more playful, which was a relief. Stella walked over to the coffee pot and poured herself a cup.

“I’m guessing that means you didn’t switch around her shoes," Tecna said.

“I considered it, but that was when I thought she had a reasonable amount of shoes. I’d need some time for that prank.”

Stella gave me the stink eye as she sat down with her coffee. 

Flora brought the food to the table. Each plate was filled with the specific foods each of our species needed. Tecna and Stella only had fruits and veggies on their plates, Musa mostly had fruits and veggies but also some fried insects, Aisha and Bloom had veggies and eggs, Flora had a little bit of everything, and I had a lot of everything. I had expressed interest in the bugs when Flora had pulled them from the fridge, and she’d let me try a little. They tasted surprisingly good.

“Thanks Flora," we all said.

Flora smiled and sat down to eat. “So, what do we plan on doing today?”

“How about we go swimming?" Aisha suggested.

Bloom shook her head. “Pools are too busy, and the ocean’s too cold.”

“What’s the problem with pools being busy?" I asked.

“I can’t swim without my magic," Musa said.

“You never learned how to swim?”

“I know how to swim, but my species isn’t physically suited to swimming. Something to do with body fat. Either way, I need to use magic to compensate.”

“Gotcha”

“Is there something in town we can go to?" Stella asked.

Tecna pulled out her phone and began looking something up.

“Why don’t you two plan out our activities for the day," Bloom said.

Knowing Stella, anything she planned would involve a lot of stimulation. I, much to my surprise, let out a growl. I bit the inside of my cheek to stop myself from making any other noises.

“And make sure you keep in mind that some of us have sensory issues.”

“Will do," Tecna said.

“While they’re doing that, what do we plan on doing this Halloween? It’s coming up soon.”

“Is it? Sweet," Musa said. “I loved it last time.”

“This isn’t the first time we’ve been to Earth," Flora explained before I could ask the question.

“I vote we do something scary. That’s what the whole holiday’s about, right?”

While they were talking, I was off in my own head. There are parts of the Book of Mjora that I’d always just written off as mythology and hogwash that was put in there back when everyone believed in magic. Well, I’ve figured out magic’s not hogwash. So, what about the rest of it? “The veil between the land of the living and the land of the dead will be at its thinnest.”

“Yeah, it will be," Bloom said. “I wonder if we can go ghost hunting.”

Did I say that out loud? “My school would be a good choice. It’s not like it has any overnight security," I said to cover up my slip.

“Oh, that does sound fun.”

“I’m assuming this hunting isn’t meant to catch the spirits to eat," Musa said. “I doubt even humans could eat ghosts.”

“Nah, we don’t eat ghosts. We drink spirits," I said, earning a chuckle from Bloom but confused looks from everyone else. “Eh, I guess puns don’t translate.” Just as I said that, the ramifications of that fact hit me, and I threw my head back with a groan. “Aw man, that means ninety percent of my jokes are useless here.”

“Ninety percent?" Bloom asked.

I sat back up right and whipped my head around to face her. “I was raised by a single father. Ninety percent of my joketoire is puns.”

“‘Joketoire’? I like the sound of that," Musa said.

“Back on track, you two want us to break into Roxy’s school?" Aisha asked in disbelief.

“It’s not like we’ve never broken into a school before," Flora said.

“That’s oddly specific," I said.

“We could tell you stories," Bloom said. “Honestly, we do about as much breaking n’ entering as we do saving worlds.”

“Those were missions," Aisha countered.

“Well, so is this," Musa said. “Mission: see of Roxy’s school is actually haunted.”

Aisha gave Musa what my translator says is the Androsian version of a side-eye.

“What’s the harm?" Stella asked. “We go in, check for ghosts, and get out.”

“Given our track record, do you really think that’s how it would go?" Tecna asked.

“Okay, we get it, check for ghosts, fight off whatever enemies come and find us, fix the mess, and then get out.”

Aisha glared at Stella. “Why did I ever become friends with you?”

“Because you literally had no other friends.” Stella turned to me. “Aisha was a very lonely child.”

Aisha made a ‘yeah, true’ face. “So much for improving our reputation.”

“Heh, that sun set a while ago.”

“We can discuss this more later," Bloom said. “Have you two finished your planning?”

As Bloom and the others talked about plans, I went back off in my mind. On top of the personally sensitive topics, I wasn’t sure if I should tell them my plans. My plans are considered kosher by the Children of Mjora and were once a normal part of our Samhain traditions, but if TV and books were anything to go by, they might not be okay with it. Then again, I don’t know Bloom’s beliefs. I’d need to be careful. It’s all just spy work, and if grandpa could do it, so can I.  

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx van

I was tired. I’d about reached my limit for human interaction. Good thing we were almost done with our ‘out on the town’ stuff. We were just going to get some food then go back to back to Love & Pet. 

We chose to go to the docks for our lunch. Trains chugged by, and cargo ships loaded and unloaded cargo. Amongst all this was a large pier that hosted an assortment of businesses. These businesses all had something to do with the ocean or summertime fun. There were some little shops that served knickknacks and novelty items, a few different types of frozen and hot treat stands, a souvenir shop that sells some of the cutest plushies, a candy shop with the best salted candies, and the best seafood restaurant I’d ever been to. 

From the back seat, I could taste Bloom’s anticipation. I shared her anticipation. Though the times I got to spend at the pier were few, I enjoyed it every second. Bloom parked the van, and we all hopped out. I sniffed the air, enjoying the smells in the air. The smell of a pier is far different from the smell of a beach. The plant and animal life that clung to pilings were quite pungent, and the smell was associated with good times in my brain. I gave Artu a chance to go to the bathroom, and then we began down the pier.

As we walked out over the water, the barking of sea lions met my ears. I zipped over to the railing to look at them. The sea lions were lounging about under the pier. The Winx came over and looked over the railing with me.

“What are those?" Stella asked.

“Steller sea lions. They like to hang out on rocks and human made structures. They’re a near threatened species but have a strong population here. This is about as far south as you can find them," I explained. 

“Aw, they’re cute," Flora said.

My stomach rumbled, reminding me why we’re here. We ended our sea lion watching and hurried to the restaurant. Since it was the middle of October, the pier wasn’t at all crowded. The few people on it were mostly locals. 

We stepped inside the restaurant, and Bloom talked to the hostess about our reservation. With a group as large as ours, we need a reservation at pretty much any place we eat, even if it’s a slow day. Luckily, since it was such a slow day, we were able to get a reservation easily. 

We were brought to our table and given our menus. Our waiter came and took our drink orders, and I told him about my issue with gluten, which he wrote down on his order pad before he left.

“Whoa, cool," Musa said in reference to the glass panel in the tabletop that lets us see down to the water’s surface.

“Roxy, don’t worry about the price. Order as much food as you need," Bloom said.

“It’s okay. I brought my own card.”

“If that makes you feel more comfortable.”

I already knew what I wanted, so I helped translate the menu. Tecna sat across from me, and I began noticing something off about the way her disguise charm covered her hands. I turned off my translator and switched to Sylvan. “O’iad méarne lár ag hringur tá smolta kéile.” [Your middle and ring fingers are fused together.]

Everyone looked up from their menus and down at Tecna’s fingers. “Well, I only have four," she said.

“It reminds me of Barbie dolls," Bloom said.

“I can probably reprogram the charm to separate them slightly.”

“I wouldn’t bother. You just look like you have syndactyly. Rio has the exact same condition.”

“Huh, I never noticed," Musa said.

I turned my translator back on and resumed helping the non-Earthlings pick out their food.

We ordered our food, and my stomach made it clear it wasn’t happy with waiting. As the waiter brought our food over, Flora almost looked more excited than me. The waiter asked who ordered what and placed our plates in front of us. He had to make four trips to get everything.

Once all the food was out, the waiter looked at the several plates in front of me. “Are you sure she’ll be able to eat that all?”

“We’re sure," Bloom said.

The waiter gave me one last look, a kind of ‘no way she eats this much’ look, then left. 

Artu sniffed my food and gave me the all clear. One of the dishes this place serves is fish and chips, so cross contamination was a high possibility. We began eating, and Stella sniffed at the air as the smell of the fish wafted across our table. Flora, Aisha, and I had grilled fish, Bloom had fish and chips, and the more herbivorous of us had various salads.

“That smells good," Stella said.

“It’s probably the spices," Aisha said.

“Would you like to try some?" Flora asked.

Would this fall under poison resistance?

Stella gave Flora a look that said ‘you remember I’m an herbivore, right?’. 

Flora turned off her translator. “Your species can eat a little bit of meat, despite what some would like everyone to believe.” She said that second part with some disdain, which was really something coming from her.

“What’s the second part about?" I asked.

“Sigh, there’s an anti-predator cult originating from Solaria. We appear as monsters in many prey species’ mythology, usually depicted as evil, selfish creatures that have no greater desire than to hurt others.”

“Oh”

“I think I will try some fish," Stella said.

Flora cut a piece of her fish and put it on Stella’s plate. 

Stella stabbed the piece of fish and brought it up to her face. She seemed to be contemplating if she was really going to do it. She finally ate it and chewed it for a good while. Stella put her hand in front of her mouth. “It feels so weird in my mouth, but I like it.”

“You should try sushi. It’s bougie fish," I said.

“Oh, that sounds nice. I haven’t had sushi in years," Bloom said. “I think there’s a place near the shop. We could have dinner there.”

“I’d recommend either waiting another day when I won’t be with you or having some more filling food waiting for me when we get back so I don’t end up spending a hundred bucks on just one meal.”

“And I don’t want to push how much meat I can eat in one day," Stella said.

“Yeah, okay. We can have sushi another day," Bloom said.

Subject: Willow Carter

Location: Carter home

I teleported into the entryway of my house with a small bag of materials in hand. Books weren’t the only things I’d picked up from Amazonia, but Rosa wasn’t in the picture back then, so I only got enough materials for Orla and needed to go back for another set. I just hope I won’t have to go back again any time soon. Seeing the state of that place is too depressing.

I entered the living room, and Jenny was watching that transforming robot show with Rosa and Orla. “Hey, I have something for you. Come see me in the dining room once that episode is over.”

“Okay”

I headed up to my room to retrieve the original bag of materials. I grabbed the small leather bag from my closet and held the two bags in my hands. Another milestone that Vaja should’ve been a part of. If I ever get my hands on Anagan, I’m going to make him pay. I wouldn’t kill him. Death’s too good for a monster like him. I’m not entirely sure what I’d do to him. I’ll navigate that storm when I get to it… if I ever get to it. The part of me that was Vaja’s wife hopes I’d get to smash his head in with a rock, but the part of me that’s Jenny’s mother hopes that corrupted never shows his twisted face.

I repositioned the bags to hold them with one hand and fished around for the instruction pamphlet. Despite having gone through this same milestone, the ever eternal march of progress has left my own knowledge out of date. I grabbed the pamphlet from under some socks and headed down to the dining room.

In the dining room, I laid out the materials on the table and waited for Jenny. Judging by the amount of blaster fire sound effects coming from the TV, it seemed like the episode was almost over. I opened the pamphlet and read it. It truly amazed me that they were able to improve the technique so much in just ninety years.

The sounds from the TV stopped, and Jenny’s footsteps came towards the dining room, followed by the tapping of Orla’s nails on the floor. Jenny came into the dining room and sat down at the table. Orla and Rosa, who was sitting on the former’s head, sat down next to Jenny.

“What is all this stuff?”

“These are amulet components.” I pulled out my own amulet and placed it on the counter. The blue and green scale detailing left no question that it was mine, with the aquamarine hexagon crystal sitting prominently in the center. “Witches and fairies have been using amulets for centuries to transport and keep their familiars safe. We’re going to make amulets for Orla and Rosa.”

Jenny grabbed my amulet, and I had to suppress my instinct to grab it back. I could hear my dam screaming in the back of my mind, “Never let anyone else hold your amulet.” That woman knows how to drill something into your head.

“There’s an animal in there?”

“Existing as pure energy. Her name is Buiasc, and she is my kelpie.”

“Can I see her?" Jenny asked excitedly.

“Maybe another time. Kelpies are the size of a horse.” 

Buiasc wouldn’t be able to fit in any room of our house, at least not with our furniture, and we don’t exactly have the outdoor space to let her out without being seen either.

Jenny put my amulet down and picked up one of the unshaped crystals. I still couldn’t understand how they are able to fit all that energy into such a small crystal.

“That is clear quartz. It will take on the color of your familiar’s energy once it’s sealed. Your familiars’ lives will become tied to those little rocks. They’ll be able to withstand any damage done to their bodies by returning to them and won’t require any nourishment while inside, but if the crystal is damaged, the familiar can die. That is what the body is for. It will protect the crystal. All you have to do is create it using these parts.”

Jenny put the crystal down and picked up and examined each of the pieces for the body. They didn’t look like much, just some bits of metal, rune sheets, and a sheet of some plastic-like material, but they could be shaped into something beautiful by the hands of a mage. I grabbed the pamphlet and placed it in front of Jenny to look at. She picked it up and read through it.

“Whoa. I’ll need some time to come up with designs.”

I nodded. “Take your time.” I gathered up all the materials back into the bags and gave them to Jenny.

“I’m going to get ready for work.” Jenny took the materials with her upstairs, and Orla and Rosa followed her.

I watched her go, then turned my attention back to my amulet. I haven’t seen Buiasc in over a decade. I can still feel her, but I missed her. Perhaps a trip to a secluded beach is in order.  

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

“Okay, done," I said, letting go of the final braid. 

Aisha reached back and felt her hair.

“Try giving your hair a shake. Oh, hang on.” I scooted back to give her plenty of space. “Okay, go ahead.”

Aisha looked back at me with a smile and shook her head, sending her beaded braids flying around her head. “Agh, this feels weird. What did you call this style again?”

“Cornrows. My grandmother used to braid my hair into cornrows for me.”

Aisha’s hair was so thick that she had very little pale skin showing. I wish I had hair that thick. Aisha grabbed one of her braids and played with the blue and green beads I’d ended it with. I wish I had teal beads. Those would’ve looked better.

“I like it, but it takes a while.”

“Try sitting through that while being a squirmy, hyperactive little kid.”

Aisha chuckled and got up with a stretch. She grabbed the mirror and examined her hair. “Nice” 

I unfolded my legs and stretched. I reached back and felt my own hair. Aisha had styled my hair into what she called a ‘battle braid’. It consisted of the hair on the sides of my head being braided similarly to cornrows, the hair on top of my head and bangs being left loose, and then everything that wasn’t my bangs being tied into a larger braid. She also added some flair using some gold hair beads. It kinda looked like a viking hairstyle, and I loved it.

I stood up, packed up my beads and other hair stuff, and headed to the kitchen for a snack. Bloom was also in the kitchen, and with Musa and Flora out on a snack run, now would be as good of a time as any for that talk. “Hey, Bloom, can I ask you some questions?”

“Of course. Ask away.”

“Are you religious?”

“I was raised religious, Children of Mjora.”

“Oh good, that makes things easier. How do you think the others will react to the Welcoming of the Spirits ceremony? Everything I’ve learned from TV says that they’ll have issues with it.”

“Huh, I’m not sure, but my sister is a bound spirit, and they’re fine with her. I think once we explain the ritual, they’ll be okay.”

“That’s good. And I’m sorry about your sister.” I slipped past Bloom to get my snacks. Should I tell her? I’m the only thing keeping the Earth in balance, so they wouldn’t abandon me to the wizards, but that doesn’t mean it wouldn’t affect our emotional relationship.

“Roxy, is something bothering you?”

“I… I want to trust you all, but it’s hard for me. I’ve been abandoned before by someone I thought was my friend after I confided in her.”

“Well, you can trust us. Short of you killing an innocent person in cold blood, we would never abandon you.”

“What if I was related to someone really bad?”

“Oh trust me, most of us are related to people we are not proud of, Stella especially. One of her ancestors was so bad that her name is synonymous with cruelty on Solaria.”

“Oh, geeze.” That definitely sounds bad, but what are the chances that her ancestor hurt one of the other girls’ ancestors? Bloom might have a different reaction to my relations. “Thank you.” 

I took my snacks and returned to the living room. Bloom came into the living room shortly after and sat down next to me. 

Musa and Flora returned with the snacks and passed them out.

“Here.” Flora handed me an energy bar. “I asked the store people for what had the most carbs, and they showed me these.” She held up a bag full of them.

“Thanks. These will help.”

Flora placed the bag next to me, and I put it off to the side. “Are you wearing beads in your hair?”

“Yeah, we practice hair ornamentation.”

“We do it on Andros too, typically with shells," Aisha said.

“It’s very pretty,” Flora said.

“Thanks. Aisha did mine, and I did Aisha’s," I said. “We can do your hair too.”

“I’d like that.”

Flora sat down, Aisha got up and sat behind Flora, and I grabbed my hair stuff. 

“What style would you like?" Aisha asked.

Flora shrugged. “Whatever you think is best.”

Aisha and I got to work and decided to do a simple Dutch braid. It took me a bit to get used to Flora’s hair. It felt so different from human hair, yet velvety and soft. I sorta wanted to just start petting her. And the strands were robust. Man, she’s so beautiful.  

“I wish I had some flowers to put in your hair. They’d look so pretty," I said.

Flora stiffened up, which confused me for a second before I sensed embarrassment coming from her, and then I got even more confused, which only increased even more when Bloom and Musa started grinning and chuckling.

“Did I say something?”

“Oh, it’s nothing. Just that Flora could grow her own flowers in her hair," Bloom said.

“But only when in heat," Musa added.

What?  

“When my species enters heat, flowers bloom in our hair," Flora said in embarrassment.

“Oh. Never mind then.” I ended up just using purple beads.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

Aisha and I worked on Flora’s hair. I weaved pink and green beads into her hair. The simple braid fit Flora beautifully, so I kept the ornamentation simple too. We finished the braid and handed Flora a mirror.

“Wow, it’s lovely.”

Bloom, Musa, and Stella sat with us in a loose circle, doing their own thing, but Tecna was off at the desk. I put my beads away and grabbed one of the energy bars Flora got me. Tecna came over to the rest of us with the White Circle in her flippers. My heart rate jumped up, and I scooted behind Flora. Flora reached back and patted my leg.

“I have an idea of how we can discover what happened to the terrestrial fairies,” Tecna said. “This item clearly has a connection to them, possibly even their spirits. If we can figure out what this thing is, we might be able to figure out what the wizards did with the fairies, which we can do now that we can use our Tracix power.”

“That’s what we used to see back in time,” Flora clarified for me.

“Oh. How does it work?” I asked.

“Objects and places have memories. With this spell, we can find them and relive them.”

Tecna sat down and placed the circle in the middle of the floor. 

I crawled out from behind Flora and examined it. It looked so harmless on the surface, but even I can sense the immense power it contained. “I won’t have ta touch it, will I?”

“You won’t, but we don't know what we're going to see. Are you sure you want to do it?” Bloom asked.

“When Nebula used me to fight against the wizards, I felt how much the Earth Fairies suffer. But I can do something to help them, so I’m going to do it,” I said firmly.

“You’re a good person, Roxy.”

We formed a tighter huddle around the White Circle and took each other’s hands. Our magic flowed through each other, and our eyes began to glow. The White Circle floated into the air. I started to freak out and tried to pull away, but the girls used their powers to keep me calm. They had no idea what was happening either but sent assurances that they would protect me through the link. 

The loft disappeared, and we were all suddenly on a beach, but the entire scene was hazy, almost like a dream. It looked nothing like how we saw the vision yesterday. Also on the beach were Morgana, Morrigan with her food and mask off, and a third unknown person. 

This third person was either a man with very feminine features or a woman with very masculine features. They had violet eyes and black hair with a purple ombré and wore black, full-body leather armor with a hood, feathery pauldrons, and a cape that looked like black feathers that also had a purple ombré. They looked like a fantasy rogue.

“Here it is, the last White Circle. There are many paths to our world, but this circle will be the last hope for our fairies to escape from the human world and go back to our realm. The gates are disappearing, destroyed by Ogron and the dark wizards. A black circle appears to combat the White Circle. Many of us fought against the fairy hunters. The White Circle is our salvation. No shadow will obscure its light.” It sounded like Morgana’s voice, but her mouth didn’t move.

Morgana handed the person the White Circle, and they turned into a raven and flew off, away from the island. 

“With humans ever more losing faith in us, with their weapons only growing stronger and our magic weakening by the day, for our own safety, we must leave their world, but links between the human world and our realm remain.”

The scene shifted, and we were in a forest. The unknown person, now flying in their human form with raven wings coming from where their cape once was, landed in front of a group of fairies. The group all dropped to their knees in reverence. The person raised the White Circle above their head, and a gate resembling the Black Circle’s gate, but pale sky blue, engulfed them before they all disappeared.

The scene faded away, and the White Circle clattered to the floor. We all looked around, and we were back in the loft, just how we left it, except for the animals cowering in the corner. I got up and went over to comfort them.

My magic came to the surface and radiated out, significantly calming the animals. I knelt down and physically reassured them that everything’s okay.

“That was odd,” Musa said.

“It played out more like a message,” Stella said.

“That’s some cryptic message,” Flora said, looking at me. “Probably intentional so it would only make sense to the intended recipient.”

“Who were those people?” Aisha asked.

“The twins are Morgana, queen of the Earth Fairies, and Morrigan, mother of Nebula,” I explained. “Morgana helped me believe in myself when I was first attacked by the wizards.”

“Do you think she’s the one that left that message?” Bloom asked.

“I can’t think of anyone else that could’ve. Morrigan’s dead, and I ain’t got a clue who the bird lady is.”

“I think we should try again,” Tecna said. “Try to reach back to its creation.”

I got up and rejoined the huddle. We took each other’s hands again and recast the spell. Our eyes glowed, but the White Circle didn’t start floating. The loft disappeared again, but this time, we were in what looked to be a forge room. A fairy hammered away at something on her anvil. She lifted the object to inspect it, and the object was a red-hot White Circle, at least it was in the shape of one. She quenched the ring and placed it in a pile of other silver circles. 

The echoing creak and crash of a heavy door opening and slamming shut made me jump. A woman with frost-white hair, grey eyes, and unbelievably pale skin walked into the light. She wore elegant, long, blue and white robes with a hood over her head, like something out of a fantasy book. Around her neck laid a pair of ancient snow goggles, like the kind my Inuit ancestors wore. She emanated an aura of authority and ruthless power. There was no doubt in my mind that she’s a powerful witch.

She approached the smith, who turned and bowed deeply.

“My queen,” the smith said.

The robed woman bowed slightly in return and turned to the pile of silver circles. “Are these ready?” The witch spoke with a softness I did not expect. Her tone was still firm but not cruel.

“Yes”

The witch grabbed the ring the fairy just finished and funneled her power into it. The circle’s surface cracked with white light before being completely engulfed by it, out shining even the fire of the forge. The light faded, and the witch now held a radiant White Circle. “Very good.” The witch signalled for someone, and another fairy fluttered into sight. “Take these to my lab.” The witch put her goggles on and teleported away, taking us with her.

The scene shifted, and we were now on a beautiful island, the same one from the previous vision, but some sort of festival was taking place.

“What is she going to do with that White Circle?” Stella asked worriedly before getting shushed by Musa.

The witch flew off, and the scene shifted. She landed next to a pair of fairies, clearly mother and daughter. They both were arctic-white and had pink hair and blue eyes. They looked almost identical, except for their wings. The younger one had wings that looked like ice crystals, but the older one had wings that looked like the word ‘spiky’. They were four long spikes with more spikes jutting out from them. They looked rather unnerving, especially compared to all the other fairy wings I’ve seen.

The older one wore similar robes to the witch, except they were blue and red. The younger one wore a simple dress, very understated compared to what the other two wore. It looked like she wasn’t done getting dressed.

The older one looked up and smiled at the witch. The younger one didn’t smile but regarded the witch with a respectful nod.

“Mother,” the younger one said.

“Good morning, Obeira,” the witch said.

Three more people flew in, two fairies and a witch, and a bear jogged in right behind them, snuggling up to one of the fairies for head scratches. That fairy I could easily identify as Titania. She looked so much like Morgana and Morrigan, and the quills on her head are pretty identifiable. Her wings were purple in color and reminiscent of fangs. Like Obeira, she wore a simple gown, almost like she too wasn’t done getting ready, but she also wore a hooded cape. The hood looked leather-lined, probably to protect people from her quills.

The fairy to her right had blond hair and violet eyes, the same color as mine. Her wings reminded me of Flora’s wings but more purple. She had vines and flowers growing from and wrapping around her body, particularly her hair, making her look like some sort of nature spirit. She wore a fitting dress, not overly flashy but perfectly capturing the beauty of nature. I could see Flora wearing something like it.

The witch to their left looked to be Central Asian but with prominent green eyes, the same eyes as Titania. She had horse ears atop her head, and the way they twitched told me that they were real. She wore dark blue robes that reached below her knees but didn’t reach her ankles with intricate and elaborate detailing and a pointy hat. She was also the only one wearing shoes.

“Hel,” Titania said.

The witch with the White Circle gave a respectful bow.

Obeira walked over to Titania, who wrapped her free arm around her.

“Is Kysa taken care of?” Titania asked firmly.

“Yes. She will not be interfering.” Hel presented the White Circle to Titania and Obeira. “May this ring protect your people and ensure you never run out of space.”

Titania stopped petting the bear and held out her hand. The White Circle floated from Hel’s hand to Titania’s. “What is this?”

“It contains the power of the Void,” Obeira said in amazement.

“Yes,” Hel said, “these White Circles are the pinnacle of many years of research. What you are holding is the first of thousands. Now anyone will be able to harness the raw power of the Void. Even if I die, our nations will possess the power to warp space. Overpopulation will never again trouble us, and a single mage can carry the power to destroy armies.

I plan on equipping one to all my people who go into the human world. You may not be aware of this, due to your isolationism, but humans have found a way to make iron better. They’re calling it stȳle.”

“Stȳle?” the flower fairy asked.

“Yes. It’s becoming quite dangerous out there. You should be careful.” Hel spoke with a tone of superiority.

“Mother,” Obeira scolded.

“Ay! Family drama can happen any day. Today is a wedding,” the witch with horse ears said, glaring at Hel. “You, best behavior.”

Obeira’s other mother zipped around and took Hel’s arm. “Don’t worry, Chilaun, I’ll make sure she minds her manners.”

Chilaun put her hand to her face. “Angrboda, you are not a person I’d trust to know anything about manners.”

Angrboda laughed in a way that sounds way too similar to my gremlin laugh.

The flower fairy walked up to Obeira and Titania. “You two should go get ready. I’ll make sure no premature fights break out.”

“Thank you, Blaith,” Obeira said.

Obeira and Titania flew off, and the scene melted away. 

We were back in the loft, and I suddenly felt exhausted. The rest of the girls didn’t look much better.

“So, this thing is the fairy version of a hammer,” Aisha said.

“But what’s the Void?” Tecna asked. “I think there’s still more we can learn from this.”

“I agree,” Bloom said as she got up. She stumbled to the center of the huddle and picked up the White Circle. “But another time. I’m about ready to keel over.”

Tecna wordlessly [nodded], and Bloom placed the White Circle on the desk and turned out the lights. 

We climbed into our sleeping bags or equivalent, and I went out like a light.

I didn’t know what time it was, but it was still dark outside. I felt something strange. The world around me seemed almost hazy or distant. I got out of my sleeping bag, but I wasn’t sure if I was the one controlling my body. 

The White Circle faintly glowed on the desk. I walked over to the desk, almost like I was sleepwalking. For whatever reason, I wasn’t freaking out. I reached out and touched the circle. A similar feeling to when Nebula took me over flooded my body, and the next thing I knew, I was somewhere else.

I jumped as the world became clear again. That was so weird. I looked around but couldn’t recognize where I was. It was so dark. The only light source was this faint glow from moss growing on the walls.

My eyes adjusted to the light, and I realized that I wasn’t alone. The light from several pairs of wings became visible, illuminating the people they’re attached to. All of them had their wings folded down against their backs. I didn’t realize fairies could do that. They all seemed to be meditating or sleeping.

I looked around again and could now see that we were in a cell. The bars shimmered with the faint glow of magic, and sitting in front of them was Morgana. 

I tried to get up, but my legs refused to support me. I changed tactics and scooted over to her. I reached out and shook her awake.

Morgana woke up with a startle and grabbed my hand. “Nebula, cad’á deacracht?” [Nebula, what’s trouble?] she asked in a hushed tone.

Nebula? I looked down at my hand, and it was several shades lighter than it should be. My emotions finally caught up, and I frantically looked myself over. I touched my face and head, and they’re not my face nor head. Pointed ears? I tried to speak but couldn’t get words out, so I frantically started signing.

Morgana looked at me, confused, clearly not knowing ASL. She grabbed my hands and my chin. She looked into my eyes, and then hers went wide. “Roxy”

I nodded.

“How did this happen?”

“That’s vhat Nebula vould like ta knou,” a terrifying voice said from inside my head.

In the mental plane, I turned around to see Nebula, and she was holding a massive, fuck-off sword. In that moment, there was only one option. “Welp, every coward for herself,” I said and ran off with my tail between my legs.

“Get back ‘ere! N’ get out of me head!” Nebula shouted as she chased me.

“I’d like to! But I don’t know how!” I ran around the black void like a headless chicken looking for a white light. I had half a mind to crush that stupid ring the moment I got back to my body.

Nebula appeared in front of me and knocked me to what counted as the ground. She put her sword to my throat. 

I looked up at eyes far too similar to my own for my comfort. I refused to let her see my fear. But before I could say a cool, action movie line, Morgana appeared between us and sent Nebula to her own ass, her sword disappearing. I sat up to face them both.

“She started it!” Nebula and I both said, pointing at each other. 

“You are the one that came into me head!” Nebula countered. “Hou did you even get in ‘ere!?”

“You came into my head first! I’m pretty sure we wouldn’t be in this mess if you hadn’t! And all I did was touch that White Circle and wound up here!”

“That is impossible! You are not a dream valkir!”

“Actually, she is a dream walker,” Morgana said, getting between us. “We are not the only dream walkers.”

“Ca…? Con…?” [Wha…? How…?] 

Morgana shook her head and waved her hand, creating an orb of light. “Go home, Roxy.”

I nodded and got up as Morgana turned to Nebula with crossed arms. 

“Iad ag mí tá dulin agt a caint.” [You and I are going to have a talk.]

Nebula got a sheepish smile on her face.

I leaned around Morgana and blew Nebula a raspberry while giving her the donkey ears. 

Nebula snapped a glare at me but then looked back at Morgana, who was not happy.

“Heheheh, sayonara sucker!” I ran to the light and jumped through.

I blinked. My eyes were incredibly dry. I pulled my hand away from the White Circle and gripped the desk. My head was killing me. I steadied myself before carefully walking to my bag. I grabbed my pills but couldn’t find my water bottle. I didn’t have time to search for it, so I hobbled to the kitchen. Every step I took aggravated the migraine.

I popped the pills into my mouth and stuck my head under the sink for a drink. I got the pills down and tried to walk back to my sleeping bag, but I just couldn’t. I put the bottles on the counter and lowered myself to the floor. The cold floor actually left nice. 

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: Winx loft

I woke up to complete darkness. The reason quickly became clear. My mouth was as dry as a desert. I got up and carefully walked over to the kitchen. At least it wasn’t nearly as bad as when we had to cram all of us into my old bedroom.

I reached for the kitchen light and dimmed it as much as I could before turning it on. As soon as the lights turned on, I was jump scared by Roxy laying on the floor. Oh fuck, is she dead?  

Roxy groaned and covered her eyes. “Too bright.”

“Sorry” I turned off the lights and sat down next to her. “Roxy, what’s wrong?”

Roxy opened her eyes and looked up at me. She’s been crying. 

“Hey, it’s okay.” I scooped her onto my lap.

Roxy grabbed me like a koala and buried her face into my shoulder. “I know what happened to the fairies.”

“How?” I stroked her hair to calm her down.

“I touched the White Circle, and I was sent into Nebula’s mind. They’re alive but in some dark dungeon.”

“That’s good news. That means we can save them. You’re not the last.”

“I don’t know where they are.”

“That’s okay. We’ll find them.”

I tried to get her to let go so we could get up, but Roxy apparently didn’t want to.

“Come on, Roxy.”

“No”

I wasn’t about to argue with a kid that’s in distress and pain. I repositioned to carry her and braced myself. I stood up and was surprised by how easy it was to pick her up. She wasn’t light weight, but I could handle her. I could even hold her in one hand while I grabbed a water from the fridge.

I brought us back to the living room and sat down in front of the couch to drink my water.

Subject: Willow Carter

Location: secret cove

Jenny and I landed on the beach of a little cove I found a few years back. Jenny stumbled a bit on the landing, but she’ll get the hang of it with time. I put Orla down, who was happy to be on the ground again. Rose fluttered around while staying far away from the water. 

Jenny looked around, especially at the sheer cliffs surrounding the cove. The cove is completely inaccessible by foot without climbing gear, making it impossible for humans to stumble upon us. It has become my little sanctuary.

My mind drifted back to my youth, days of playing by the ocean with my mothers and friends, the day my magic manifested and I accidentally sent a small tidal wave crashing on the beach. I soaked so many people. That seemed so long ago, so long since I’ve felt safe. 

The sound of the war sirens echoed in my mind. I can never forget that day.

“Mom!”

I was pulled back to the present and looked down at Jenny. “Sorry, sweetie, you were sayin’?”

“Are you going to show me Buiasc or what?”

I smiled and walked towards the ocean, making sure nobody would get trampled or obliterated. We’re talking about over 900 pounds, or 9 billion tons of TNT, worth of energy being released. These things make terrifying last resort weapons, but doing that harms the creature.

I pulled Buiasc’s amulet out and held it out in front of me. “Hjóla, Buiasc.”

The gem sparkled and lit up with energy as Buiasc woke up from her slumber, but that was only for fractions of a second before the energy released with a flash of light. The energy traveled through the air, coalescing into the shape of a kelpie.

Buiasc galloped across the water, arching back around to us. She slowed down as she approached the beach and trotted over to me. She watched Jenny and her animals with attentiveness.

I grabbed her head and stroked her muzzle. It’s been so long since I’ve touched her. I ran my fingers through Buiasc’s sleek black coat and sea blue mane. Her all white eyes glowed in the darkness, contrasting ominously against her coat.

“Gach tá mai. Det’á Jenyé. Cuimh cath iadá ró ist mí bolg?” [All is good. That’s Jenny. Remember when she was in my belly?]

Buiasc sniffed Jenny and recognized our similar scents. Her ears settled to a more relaxed position.

“Iad ocvur?” [You hungry?] I put the amulet away and summoned the pork legs I got for her.

Buiasc happily trotted over to the meat and started devouring it. Her razor sharp teeth tore through the tough meat with ease, horrifying Jenny.

“I guess I forgot to mention that kelpies are carnivores.”

“Yeah, you did.”

Buiasc finished the meet, leaving just the bones, and trotted back over to us. Orla snuck past her, grabbing the largest bone and scampering away with it.

“Brave dog,” I noted.

Buiasc bumped me with her nose, and I resumed scratching her. 

Jenny looked up at Buiasc’s shark-like teeth, each lick of her tongue as she dislodged stuck meat exposing them. I reached out my hand for Jenny’s. Jenny placed her hand in mine, and I placed it on Buiasc’s muzzle. Jenny ran her hand through Buiasc’s coat. 

“That’s not what I expected,” Jenny said.

She was likely comparing this to the horses we rode on during her seventh birthday party. I remember being surprised by the way horse fur feels. It felt similar to cúntóir fur.

“Kelpies primarily hunt in the water. Their coats are waterproof. Wanna go for a ride?”

Jenny lit up at that.

“I’ll take that as a yes. ǂǂ” 

Buiasc lowered herself, allowing Jenny and me to easily mount. I placed Jenny in the front so she could have the best view and so I could hold onto her while still holding the reins.

“ǀǀ”

Buiasc stood back up.

“Hjóla” [Ride]

Buiasc trotted along, walking out into the water. Jenny was initially alarmed as we went further out but calmed down once she realized that Buiasc was standing atop the water. She looked back at me in confusion.

“We can fly. Walking on water is comparatively simple.”

Jenny turned back around and looked out over the cove. 

I sped up Buiasc, bringing us up to a steady gallop around the cove. The rush of speed got Jenny grinning like a fool. She’s so much like her mata [mama]. Rosa followed right along, seeming to enjoy going so fast too. Orla stood at the shoreline, nervously pacing back and forth. In ten years, that dog has rarely ever been more than twenty feet away from Jenny.

We rode until it got late. I brought us back to the shore, much to Orla’s relief and Jenny’s disappointment. 

“Mom,” Jenny whined.

I patted her on the shoulder. “ǂǂ”

I lifted Jenny off before floating off myself. Orla ran over, hopping on Jenny. 

I scooted everyone away from Buiasc and pulled her amulet back out, pointing the gem at her. “Skila” [Return]

Buiasc turned back into energy and was absorbed back into the gem.

I looked down at her amulet, happy to feel her again but sad knowing the next time might not be soon. “Dóchasne vos arís tejmha brát.” [Hopes we again touch soon.]

Chapter Text

Subject: Stella

Location: Winx loft

I woke up as the light of the sun shone through our windows. I sat up and looked over my still-sleeping friends. I noticed Bloom and Roxy weren’t in their sleeping bags. I looked around and found Bloom sleeping against the couch and Roxy clinging onto her like a meliu [sloth-like mamalianoid].

I climbed out of my sleeping bag and walked over to them. “Hey, hey” Neither of them stirred, and I remembered that predators sleep deeper. I knelt down, reached out, and tried shaking them awake.

Roxy hissed, which startled me, but I’ve been hissed at enough by now that I quickly recovered.

Roxy’s hissing also woke Bloom up as she startled awake with a ‘where’s the danger’ head swivel. She spotted me and rubbed her eyes.

“Is everything okay?” I asked.

“Uuugh, give me a minute to process being alive.”

“Yeah, okay.”

I stood up and went to take care of business. When I returned, everyone else was in the process of waking up, and Roxy was sitting on the couch, Artu next to her, with a look that could only be described as a pure, loathing contempt for life.

“Not a morning person, I take it.”

“Not with the night I had.”

“Are you okay?” I asked worriedly.

Roxy looked off with a glare, and with my monocular vision, I could keep an eye on her and track her line of sight. She looked straight at the White Circle. Now knowing that thing was made by a witch, it also made me uncomfortable.

“Roxy has some information to share,” Bloom announced.

We all turned our full attention to Roxy, who blinked and adjusted her face to something calmer.

“Roxy, tell them what you told me,” Bloom said in a comforting tone.

“I’m not sure what happened, but I woke up in the middle of the night, and it felt like something else was in control of my body. I touched the White Circle and was sent into Nebula’s mind, just like how she invaded my mind.

The Earth Fairies are alive and being kept in some dungeon. I don’t know where. The place was dark. The only light source they had was this luminescent moss. I was in a small cell with Morgana and some other fairies, but I could sense so many more, tens of thousands, all around me.

That’s all I got before Nebula started attacking me and Morgana got me out of there.”

Tecna got up and grabbed her palmtop from the desk, quickly typing away at it. “Flora, could you narrow down where they are by using the moss?”

“I’d need to do some research. I’m still learning about Earth’s plant life. This planet has incredible biodiversity.”

“Roxy, I need you to describe as much as you can in as much detail as possible.”

Roxy shrugged. “It was a dungeon cell. It looked like any other castle dungeon.”

Tecna tapped her claws against the back of her palmtop. “Okay. I think we should continue looking into the past of the White Circle. Maybe it can tell us where the fairies are.”

“That thing was made by a witch, and it messed with Roxy twice now. I don’t think we should continue to mess with it,” I said.

“I actually agree with Tecna,” Roxy said. “I want to learn more about it so we can keep it from messing with me.”

“And what about it being made by a witch is a problem?” Bloom asked, not looking too happy.

“Well, it’s… You saw how the fairies reacted to the witch.”

“Stella,” Flora said firmly.

“Come on, Stella, after all the times we’ve fought alongside witches, how can you still hold this prejudice against them?” Musa asked.

“Well, we’ve also fought against plenty of witches,” Aisha said, earning a glare from Musa. “Seriously, name one evil fairy.”

“Me,” Bloom said. “I freaking kicked your asses.”

“That doesn’t count. You were under Darkar’s control.”

“Nebula is a fairy, and she was acting under her own will when she possessed me,” Roxy said. “And I wouldn’t call myself pure good either.”

“Are we really going to judge an entire people for the actions of a handful?” Bloom asked. “Are we really going to lower ourselves to the same attitude we’re trying to fight?”

“Those handful of witches devastated the Magic Dimension for centuries,” I countered. “It’s just fact that witches are more prone to evil. If their Dark Magic wasn’t needed to keep our worlds in balance, I’d say we should get rid of them.”

I’ll admit, my views are a bit extreme, but I wouldn’t call them completely uncalled for. Either way, as expected, I got disapproving looks from most of the girls, but unexpectedly, I got looks of utter horror from Roxy and anger from Bloom.

“Everybody, get ready and dress warm,” Bloom ordered. “We’re going on a field trip.”

Roxy was the first to get up and moving, shortly followed by the rest of the girls. I wasn’t sure what was going on but got ready for the day.

Once we were all ready and the pets were taken care of, Bloom gathered us all up and had us all hold hands, linking us all to her. She funneled power through us, drawing on our power, and teleported us all away.

We exited the teleport in a thicket of trees with yellow and orange leaves. We looked around to make sure no human spotted us, and we appeared to be in the clear. Bloom led us out of the thicket and to the edge of a town. I looked around at the buildings, which were very different from the architecture of Gardenia.

“Bloom, where are we?” Tecna asked, taking the words out of my mouth.

“Peaceful Safety, By the Blue Hills, home of the last witch trials.”

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

I led us through the city of Salem, the street lined by old wooden buildings and Halloween decorations. Hordes of people walked the streets, but it wasn’t as crowded as it would be later in the month. I called upon my childhood memories to guide us through it all. I’ve only been here once, but I’ll never forget it.

“Witch City,” Musa read off a sign.

“Bloom, what is this about?” Stella asked.

I led the girls to an area where we wouldn’t be in the way and spun around to face them, specifically Stella. “Remember the Hammer of Witches book Roxy mentioned when we went to confront that boy?”

Stella nodded.

“Well, this is the last place where that monstrous book had a major impact. Four thousand standard years ago, twenty-six people were killed here because they were accused of witchcraft. Not only were these people not witches, but no crimes were actually committed. People would accuse others of witchcraft for the pettiest reasons: for having unusual knowledge of herbs, birthmarks, or unusual features; for being argumentative, critical, sharp-tongued, infertile, single, a widow, poor, or old as a woman. They’d accuse you because crops failed or because someone got sick or suddenly died. Some people would even accuse others of being witches because they didn’t like them. That last one is why my ancestor was accused and hanged.”

The rest of the girls had a mixture of expressions, some horrified, some sorry.

“Poor bastards,” Roxy said.

“Come on. I think the cemetery’s this way.”

I led the girls to the old cemetery. We passed a guided tour as we walked to my family’s old plot. We were here when the city was founded, and thirteen generations of my family were buried here before we moved out west. I stopped in front of her grave, and the rest of the girls gathered around me. The headstone had her name, her date of birth, and her date of death.

I turned to face the girls and looked straight at Stella. “This is Marceline Peters, the woman whose name I bear as my middle name. She died because someone didn’t like her and decided that she deserved to have her neck broken. That certainly got rid of her.”

I glared at Stella, and she quivered under my gaze.

“Ah… When I said that, I didn’t mean they should be killed, just that the practice should be banned,” Stella said.

“That’s still cultural genocide,” I growled. “This country’s history is marred by such practices. That crap you're spewing may fly on Solaria but not here, so if you can’t be kind, you can at least shut your mouth. I don’t want to hear it.”

I lifted my head to look at the other girls and softened my gaze. “What do you all want for breakfast?”

Subject: Flora

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

Breakfast had been quiet. Nobody was in much of a talking mood after the scolding Bloom gave Stella. At least Stella had the decency to look ashamed. It baffled me that she could still hold such prejudices after everything we’ve been through. Then again, [prejudice against witches] never made sense to me, the one good thing about coming from a warrior race.

After breakfast, we decided to split up to explore this city of witches. I walked down a fairly quiet street. The touristy stuff is neat, but I wasn’t looking for touristy stuff. The trees led me through the city and brought me to an herbalist shop.

“American trees are just as helpful as the people,” I said with a smile.

I entered the shop and looked around at all the plants.

“I will be with you in just a minute!” a lady called from the back.

I continued to look around while I waited. There were informational diagrams along the walls, detailing what the different plants do for health. My translator did the best it could with them, but medical terminology is difficult to translate since there aren’t always corresponding conditions on top of the inherent difficulties of translating text.

A woman came from the back and walked up to the counter. She had flowers in her hair. I reminded myself that it didn’t mean the same for humans and tried to hide my discomfort.

“How can I help you?” the shop worker asked.

“I’m a recent immigrant to this country and am still learning about the plants you have, specifically the medicinal variety.”

“I can give you the names of some books or websites that I know are good.”

“That would be nice, but I’m not good at reading English, and I have a friend that’s experiencing pain.”

“Oh, Spanish?”

“No. You wouldn’t know of my language.”

“Okay. What kind of pain is your friend experiencing?”

“Growing pains, sort of. I’ve been treating her with a natural ointment, but I no longer have easy access to the ingredients.”

“I have a few options for that. Does your friend have any allergies?”

“None that she’s mentioned.”

“That’s good.” The woman grabbed a few things from the shelves and placed them on the counter. “We have here lavender oil, rosemary oil, eucalyptus oil, arnica, and aloe vera. These can be applied to the skin to ease pain and reduce inflammation, and you can find all of these at most vitamin shops or online. You can also have your friend eat more ginger and turmeric.”

The word ‘lavender’ was familiar to me. I think Bloom had some lavender lotion she used to keep her scales soft back when the scaly desert-worlder didn’t realize she's a scaly desert-worlder. I picked up the bottle and sniffed it. It was definitely the same stuff.

“This all sounds great. I’ll take them.”

The shop worker took the items to the register as I pulled out my wallet.

“Also, my friends and I are trying to find a… cave, but the only description we have of it is that it has glowing moss growing inside. You wouldn’t happen to know where that grows?”

“That’s hardly a descriptor. Though glowing moss is pretty rare, it also has a pretty wide range.”

“How big of a range?”

“Well, in the states, luminescent moss only grows in Green Mountain, Great Water, River Running Through a Red Place, Sky-Tinted Water, Idaho, Hunt Victory Realm, and Hear the Waters, but globally, you can find it in Village Realm, most of Wide-Gazing, North Wetland, Middle Kingdom, and Land of the Rising Sun. I hope you have another way to narrow down your search.”

“Unfortunately not.”

The shop worker rang me up, I paid, and I was on my way with my bag of goodies and information.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

I’ve never really considered Salem to be on my bucket list. Before this whole fairy business, I wasn’t really into magic and witchcraft. But since I’m here, I might as well learn more about the trials. If we’re going to get humans to believe in magic again, we need to be prepared for those that would react violently to us. I just had to find a good place to learn.

“Roxy!” Stella called from behind me.

Artu and I spun around to face her. Stella and Aisha hurried to catch up to me, both still looking sheepish.

“Everything okay?” I asked.

“Obviously not,” Stella said. “You’re an Earthling. How do I fix things with Bloom?”

“Quit being a bigot,” I said bluntly.

“It’s not that simple,” Aisha said. “We were raised being taught that witches are inherently bad and evil. It’s hard to change that mindset.”

“But you can. You’re sentient, so you can change your mindset.” I wasn’t in the mood to deal with stubborn bigots. They’re never fun to deal with. And to find out two of my new friends were bigoted was truly unpleasant. “To be frank, I don’t even see the difference, other than the wings. It just sounds like those at the top manufactured division to make you all easier to control.”

Stella and Aisha looked at each other in confusion, then back at me.

“The difference between fairies and witches is that we use Light Magic and they use Dark Magic. We draw power from positive emotions, and they draw power from negative emotions,” Aisha explained. “We use our powers to help people, and they use their powers for destruction.”

I quickly scanned our surroundings. Nobody seemed to be paying attention to us. I wasn’t too worried about someone catching snippets of our conversation while they’re walking by; they’d probably just think we’re Wiccans, but someone hearing our extended convo could pose an issue.

“That last thing you said is textbook propaganda. You freaking sound like a broken record from the Cold War. Is there a reason you can’t use each other’s magics, like a legitimate physical reason, not ‘we just don’t’?”

Stella started to speak before her voice cut out. She and Aisha looked between each other.

“Nothing ever physically stopped us,” Aisha said.

“I’m pretty sure Mirta still uses a couple of witch spells,” Stella said.

“Who’s Mirta?” I asked.

“She’s a fairy we went to school with, but she used to be a witch.”

“And she can still use Dark Magic?”

Stella nodded.

“And you said that the wizards are immune to Fairy Magic.”

“Yeah,” Aisha said, then got a look of understanding and turned to Stella. “You wouldn’t happen to have retained anything from our time at Cloud Tower?”

Stella shook her head.

“Wait wait, you yourselves practiced Dark Magic but condemn witches for doing the same, “ I said accusatorily.

“It was only for a couple of days, and we only did it to protect a magical item called the Codex,” Stella defended.

“You still did and are perfectly capable of performing Dark Magic. You’re being a hypocrite, especially with your own criminal tendencies.”

“Okay, we get it. We’re being stinky heads,” Aisha said.

“Yeah, you are.” I looked around the street to get back on my mission. “I’m currently working on the hearts and minds mission. I want to learn from this place to prevent us from being burned at the stake.”

“Burned at the stake?”

“A manner of execution where the accused was tied to a post and then burned to death in a bonfire. It was one of the flashier ways that witches were killed, and media has made it synonymous with witchcraft and magic.”

“That is horrific. Let’s go make sure that doesn’t happen to us,” Stella said.

Artu and I turned back around, and the four of us continued down the street in search of knowledge.

Subject: Bloom

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

I walked around Salem, looking at the city my ancestors helped build and lived in for over three centuries. I walked past children in witch costumes and people setting up for the holiday. I passed Tecna and Musa, who were looking at a map. Admittedly, this place isn’t their scene. Hopefully they can find something to do.

I found my way to the park and walked around the place. It looked almost exactly like how it did in Grandma’s photos.

As I got deeper into the park, I noticed a familiar-looking face… well, more her birthmark. It looked so much like a heart, you’d think it was a poorly done tattoo. Its location just under her right eye doesn’t help. She sat in the grass, watching some kids a little ways away.

I walked up to her, but she didn’t notice me. Girl, you need to keep better awareness of your surroundings.

“Cora”

Cora startled, then looked up at me and squinted.

“It’s Bloom.”

“Oh, hi Bloom. Long time, no see.”

I sat down next to her. “Who are the ankle-biters?”

“My son and his friends.”

“You have a son?”

“And a husband,” Cora said defensibly. “What about you?”

“Nah, the closest thing I’ve got is a boyfriend and a hard-headed screwball that I’m mentoring.”

“Hm,” Cora said while turning to look back at the kids.

One of the tykes ran over to Cora.

“Hey, are you hungry?”

The kid nodded.

Cora reached behind herself and grabbed a blanket, using it to cover herself and the kid.

I kept my eyes forward. Past the shrubs and fence, I could see the crowded street.

“How old is he?”

“Three”

“Wow, he’s big.”

“Heheh, yeah, big and hungry. Kids eat a lot,” Cora said tiredly.

“Wait until he becomes a teenager.”

“I’ll deal with that when we get there. Until then, I’m going to enjoy the next decade.”

“Heheheh”

“Hey! Stop!” a man shouted from down the street.

I spotted light-pink and dark-blue hair awkwardly running through the crowd, shortly followed by a couple of cops.

“Ah crap, gotta go.”

I hopped up, bolted for and over the fence, and ran down the street after them. I pulled out my earpiece and slipped it in, hoping they were on comms.

Subject: Musa

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

“There is no logic to this city,” Tecna complained. She held a map and her phone in her flippers.

“You heard Bloom. This place is over four thousand years old. They were probably more concerned with making sure everyone had a place to live than with grid patterns.”

Tecna made her species' version of a grumble, which sounded like rapid, quiet chirping.

“Ah, quit your squawking and find us something fun to do, like a music show.”

“I don’t squawk. Okay, here.” Tecna showed me her phone. “There’s a music show in a little over an hour.”

“Sounds good. Do we need tickets?”

“Yes. I’ll order them.”

“I’ll pay you back when we get home.”

I heard someone walking towards us. I looked up to check out whoever it was and make sure they’re not a threat. The person’s male, dressed in what humans consider business attire, and had what Bloom had described as a ‘greasy gross feel’ to him. I’m pretty sure ‘greasy gross’ hadn’t been translated properly, but it’s too funny to be corrected.

“Hello. I couldn’t help but overhear you lovely ladies. I know all the best entertainment locations. I can take you on a tour.” He had a disarming voice.

Tecna looked to me for my input. I listened to the song in his heart and didn’t like what I heard. I gave her the signal for danger.

“We’ll pass,” Tecna said firmly and without politeness.

The man narrowed his eyes at us and walked away.

We watched him go until he was out of hearing range.

“What do you believe his goals are?” Tecna asked quietly.

“I don’t know, but they’re nothing good.”

“Perhaps he’s an ambush predator.”

“You think he wants to eat us?” I asked in alarm.

“Not all hunt for food.”

My mind went to the bug collectors who collect bugs for their looks and pin them. “Ah, that’s debatably worse.”

“Too bad we can’t call law enforcement based on your read of him.”

“We could on Melody.”

“Yeah, yeah, Melody’s justice system is so effective and fair.”

“You got that right,” I said smugly. I unwrapped my tail, which the charm quickly compensated for, and took my shoes off, handing them to Tecna. “Hold these.”

“What are you doing?”

“I’m going to follow him and watch to see what he does and maybe beat him up. Keep comms open.”

Tecna and I got out our earpieces, turned them to open mike, and slipped them in.

“Be careful.”

“That’s rich coming from you.”

“Valid”

I hurried to catch up to the man. I didn’t get too close, only close enough to hear him. I heard him talking to another pair of girls, and the girls agreed to go with him. I followed them, using the crowd to keep them from seeing me, but the crowd quickly disappeared the further they went. They moved further away from the commercial area and more into an industrial area.

As the presence of other people disappeared, I had to slip between and scale the buildings to keep hidden.

“Are you sure this is the right way?” one of the girls asked. She sounded like a young adult.

“Yes, yes, this is a place favored by the locals. You won’t find many other tourists there. Here, this is a shortcut.”

I climbed over the roof and looked down at the man. He was pointing down a path between two buildings that led to an alley. I looked over the alley and spotted two not-so-friendly-looking guys. I kept watch in case it escalated.

“Musa, I’m tracking you. Talk to me,” Tecna said over comms.

“I have eyes on the man and girls and a new pair of dudes hiding in an alley.”

The man kept insisting that the girls follow him down the path and started raising his voice. The girls were hesitant. The two sketchy guys started walking towards the commotion. I watched them carefully, not wanting to risk beating up a couple of helpful champions based on their looks. The girls spotted them and ran. The men started running after the girls. Not helpful champions.

“Situation escalating. Moving in,” I said over comms.

“I’m en route.”

The men quickly caught up to the girls, and one of them grabbed one of the girls' arms.

I ran across the roof and leaped down onto the one not holding the girl, planting his face into the ground. The other man turned to look at me in surprise. I stepped off the fallen man and spun, smacking my tail into the second man’s stomach. He wheezed and doubled over, letting go of the girl. 

The girls looked at me in shock.

Several loud bangs came from behind me, but before I could turn to check it out, something hit me in the shoulder and tore straight through my aura and into my flesh. A second hit me in my lower back, and several more impacted the ground around me. I yowled in pain.

The girls screamed and ran away. 

Tecna ran up as best she could for a species not built to run and blasted an Electric Storm past me. “Musa!”

“Go after the third. I’ll handle things here.”

Tecna ran/waddled past after the greasy man.

I knelt on the ground. I’ve never felt this kind of pain. My aura has never been straight punctured like that. What kind of weapon could do that?  

Grabby straightened out, rubbing his stomach.

“Stay down or die,” I said while mimicking Bloom’s growl.

“Tough talk coming from someone with a couple holes in them.” Grabby loomed over me.

My aura repaired itself, as expected, but then it did something new. It formed around the projectiles and pulled them out of my muscles, allowing my body to heal itself.

I grabbed the man by his ankle and pulled him off his feet. He felt almost weightless, like we were back on Magix or Melody. I swung him around and tossed him down the sidewalk. Before he landed, I pounced, pushing him into the ground. He wheezed like a squeaky toy and groaned.

“Stay down,” I growled.

Grabby looked up at me in terror. It was… unlike anything else I've felt before. It felt good. I liked being feared.

“What are you?” he wheezed.

“I’m a fairy. Men like you should be afraid because we are returning.”

I spotted motion and looked up to see several men wearing Earth’s law enforcement uniform running up to us. I jumped off the man and bolted in the other direction on all fours. I probably looked crazy to the humans, but Tecna needed as big of a head start as possible.

“Stop! Law enforcers!” the officer shouted.

I found Tecna standing over the greasy man, holding him by his shirt as she interrogated him. A metal object laid on the ground, looking like it had been crushed.

“Law enforcement!” I shouted as I approached.

Tecna looked down the street, then dropped the man and ran. Once I caught up to her, I stood upright. I’m significantly slower on two legs, but I wasn’t about to leave Tecna in the dust.

“And I was looking forward to that music show,” I snarked.

Chapter Text

Subject: Tecna

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

I watched Musa run after the strange man. I tied her shoelaces together and slung them over my shoulder. I pulled my phone out and began tracking Musa. I hurried to keep up with her but stayed far enough away to not hinder her. Musa suddenly stopped moving, and I got worried.

“Musa, I’m tracking you. Talk to me,” I said over comms.

“I have sights on the man and girls and two new men hiding in an alley.”

I stopped at the end of the block and waited for further communication. 

“Situation escalating. Moving in,” Musa said over comms.

I stuffed my phone back in my pocket. “I’m en route.”

I ran down the street as fast as I could, which wasn’t very fast, even with my new powers.

I got close enough to see what was going on and saw Musa fighting two human males. The two girls were in between us, and the original man was down the street, pointing something at Musa. The item in the man’s hand flashed, and then, microseconds after, there was suddenly an incredibly loud bang, almost an explosion, followed by several more. Musa fell to her knee, and the girls screamed and ran. There wasn’t any hesitation. They had to know what that was and that it was worth running from.

I blasted the weapon with an Electric Storm , and the man shrieked and dropped it.

“Musa!”

“Go after the third. I’ll handle things here.”

I ran past Musa, straight for the original man. I had no idea what else the man could do, so I wasn’t taking any chances. I formed a Defender Plate . 

The man tried to run, but I caught up and grabbed his collar. The man spun around and swung at me. I blocked his punch and clawed his face. He collapsed to the ground, screaming and covering his bleeding face, and I picked him up by his shirt.

“What were you planning for those girls?!” I demanded to know.

“My eyes! My eyes!”

I headbutted him. “Tell me!”

“Law enforcement!” Musa shouted.

I looked back down the street and saw Musa running at full speed on all fours and the officers not far behind. I dropped the creep and ran. 

Musa caught up to me and stood up. “And I was looking forward to that music show.”

We made a loop and ran back towards the more populated part of the town. Most of the officers stopped at the men, but a couple continued after us.

“Halt! Police!”

“We need to find the others,” I said. I pulled my phone back out and opened all of our trackers, and I realized that I hadn’t made one for Roxy. I made doing that a high priority.

We followed the trackers into town. Bloom’s was the closest, but it seemed to be in a miniature forest surrounded by a fence. Musa would be at an advantage in there, but I’d be at an even bigger disadvantage.

Bloom’s signal suddenly moved towards us. “What did you mooks do?” Bloom asked over comms.

“We beat up some bad guys,” Musa and I said.

“Ugh, slip away and change your disguises. I’ll take care of the law enforcers.”

Musa and I ran into a store and slipped into the shelves. We found a spot where nobody could see us.

“I don’t think that got a good look at our faces,” Musa said. “We can get away with just changing our hair and clothes.”

“Sounds reasonable.”

“Oh, and that means we can still go to that music show.”

“Oh joy,” I said dryly and gave Musa back her shoes. 

We grabbed our charms and opened up their settings. Musa changed her hair to blond, and I changed my “hair” to green, and we drastically changed our outfits. Musa put her shoes back on and rewrapped her tail around her body.

“Green hair suits you,” Musa said.

“And you look surprisingly good as a blond.”

Musa turned her head to the side. “What, you thought I’d look ugly?”

“I thought you’d look like Stella.”

“Ha” Musa lightly smacked my arm. “You’ve spent too much time around me.”

Bloom came around the corner and approached us. “Okay, mind telling me in more detail why I just had to blow ash into two law enforcers’ eyes.”

“You see, we were approached by this strange man,” Musa said. She explained what she saw, the girls, and having to fight off the men, and I added in what happened to me.

“I wasn’t able to learn why they wanted those girls.”

Bloom got a deeply concerned look. 

“Is everything okay, Bloom?”

“I’m fine, but it’s a good thing you saved those girls. Did the law enforcers see your faces?”

“We’re pretty sure they didn’t,” I said.

“Good, then we don’t need to go home just yet. But I think it would be best if we’re all together.” Bloom pulled her phone out as we exited the store.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Salem, Massachusetts

Stella, Aisha, and I stood at the back of a tour group, the downsides of being tall, listening to a woman present the history of the witch trials. It was all very depressing, and the thought of being crushed to death was incredibly disturbing. And to think, it was all just politics and fear mongering, and the tipping point for everything was four young girls.

“The trials only came to an end when the major’s wife was accused. He discredited them, but the convicted weren’t properly acquitted until two thousand one,” the tour guide said.

“Ah yes, all these other people dying, perfectly fine. They’re clearly witches,” Aisha quietly said in a mocking posh tone. “What? My wife isn’t a witch. This is bullshit.”

Stella and I chuckled, doing our best not to disrupt the tour.

All of our phones dinged, and we pulled them out. I tried to read it, but it wasn’t written in any language I know.

“Is this Standard Galactic?” I asked.

Aisha leaned over and nodded. “Yeah, that’s Galactic Common. Tecna and Musa got into some trouble, and Bloom wants us to gather up.”

“What kind of trouble?”

“She didn’t say.”

The tour wrapped up, and we headed back to the restaurant. Bloom stood outside with two other women, one with green hair and the other with blond hair. 

“Oh, I almost didn’t recognize you two,” Aisha said.

“That’s good,” the green-haired woman said, allowing me to recognize her as Tecna. “We had a run-in with local law enforcement.”

Stella slipped around to Musa’s side. “I think you look great. More of you should go blond.”

“Nah, I’m going back to blue as soon as we get home. I wouldn’t want to take any of the attention away from you,” Musa said mockingly.

“Aw, you’re so kind,” Stella said playfully and patted her back. She froze for a second, then began messing with Musa’s shirt. “Why is there a hole in your shirt?”

“That, yeah, we were beating up some kidnappers, and one of them shot me with some sort of solid projectile weapon.”

“You were shot!?” Bloom and I shouted, startling the rest of the girls.

“Did I not mention that?” she asked innocently. “So, yes, but my aura got the projectile out, and I healed up just fine. Though it was pretty crazy. The projectile went straight through my aura like a spear through water. Speaking of which, Aisha, could you help clean me up?”

“Sure.” Aisha went around to Musa’s back, lifted up her shirt, and created an orb of water to clean her.

“So long as we don’t encounter those weapons too often, we’ll be fine,” Tecna said.

“Guns, those weapons are called guns,” I said. “And we live in the United States. We have more guns than people.”

The non-Earthlings gave me baffled looks.

“Why?” Aisha asked, baffled. She put Musa’s shirt back down and stepped out from behind her.

“American militia culture”

“This is going to make being superheroes more dangerous,” Bloom said. “I think we should get familiar with what we’ll be up against.” Bloom side-eyed me.

“Yes, I have the combo for Daddy’s gun safe,” I said mischievously.

“Hey guys. Sorry, I got held up,” Flora said as she ran up, carrying a bag over her shoulder. “I have great news. I found a woman who knows about glowing moss, and apparently, it’s somewhat rare.”

“How rare?” Tecna asked.

“It can only be found in Vermont, Michigan, Wisconsin, Minnesota, Idaho, Washington State, Oregon, Canada, most of Europe, Siberia, China, and Japan. You people have a lot of places named after water.”

“So they’re somewhere north of thirty degrees latitude. That just leaves us with two-fifths of the world to search… Actually, that’s not too bad,” I said.

“How do you know that right off the top of your head?” Bloom asked.

“Scout Sniper navigation training.”

“Of course.” Bloom shook her head, then began rubbing her chin. “I find it unlikely that the wizards would imprison the fairies here in the new world, so we can disregard the US and Canada.”

“That still leaves us with the better part of two continents.”

Bloom turned to fully look at Flora. “Either way, good work, Flora.”

“Thanks. So, what I miss?”

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: Winx loft

We teleported back to the loft, and Stella and Flora unloaded their bags.

“Musa,” Stella said, reaching out her hand.

Musa took her shirt off and handed it to Stella, then began the process of putting her charm settings back. With her shirt no longer being on her body, the disguise charm couldn’t affect it. Roxy and I slipped behind Stella to get a look at the damage.

“Oh, that’s gonna be hard to get out, but I have a few tricks,” Roxy said.

Stella waved her hand, and the holes closed up, and the blood faded.

“That works too.”

Stella handed the shirt back to Musa, who was back to her true form. Roxy and Musa scampered off. 

Stella turned to me with a sheepish look. “Can we talk?”

I nodded, and we slipped away from the rest of the group. 

“I’m sorry for your family’s tragedy,” Stella started. “They talked about your ancestor during a tour of the trial sites.”

“Did they mention her famous words to the judge?”

“‘I wish I was a witch, so I could burn this sacrilegious hall to the ground, render the robes on your body to cinder, and reduce the gallows you intend to hang me with to a bonfire.’ Yeah, they did.”

I grinned. I’ve always considered those to be words to live by.

“Y’know, despite not actually being related to her, you take after her. She sounded like the kind of woman I’d’ve like to know.”

“Despite her being accused of being a witch?”

“Sigh, yeah, I asked Roxy, as another Earthling, how to fix things, and she laid it out for us how we’re being hypocrites. She also mentioned ‘manufactured division’ and claimed that ‘those at the top’ created it to make us easier to control.”

“Yeah, that… It’s what leaders all across Earth do. The easiest way to rally a bunch of humans is to give them a common enemy, and when there’s no external enemy, our bad leaders will create an internal enemy. They’ll point to a minority group and say that they’re the source of some problem for the majority group in order to distract the people from the real issues. That’s manufactured division, and it leads to atrocities.”

Stella looked surprised, then crestfallen. “When you put it like that, it sounds all too familiar.”

“Considering what I know about your ancestors, that’s not at all surprising.”

“Rude, but yeah. What was that phrase you used?”

“Never in my life have I been so offended by something I completely agree with.”

“Yes, that. I am sorry. I’ve been too wrapped up in my own prejudices to acknowledge all the good witches we’ve fought alongside. I’ll work to be better.”

“Thank you.”

I tried to turn and walk away, but Stella stopped me.

“Another thing. As the three of us were talking, we realized that Dark Magic may be the key to defeating the wizards.”

“They’re only immune to Fairy Magic,” I said, realizing what Stella was getting at.

“You’re the most experienced with it.”

“Yeah, I’ll try to figure out some Dark Magic.”

Stella and I headed back to the rest of the girls.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

The girls and I sat around their table with a Galactic Common card game in front of us. It’s a sentence-building game designed to teach Galactic Common/Galactic Standard/Standard Galactic, however the name gets translated. Bloom sat next to me so we could act as a team, but I was needing her help less and less.

So far, I was getting a pretty good grasp on the language, and some of the symbols were the same or very similar to the symbols we have, like sun and moon, person, and Sol’s planets. The sentence structure is also pretty simple, like “I fire food” means “I’m cooking”.

Stella placed the symbol for ‘I’/‘me’ to start. Aisha went next, placing the symbol for ‘can’/‘able to’. I was up next and looked through my options. All I had were a bunch of nouns and a couple I wasn’t sure about the meaning of. From what I understand of Galactic Common, you couldn’t be blasé with nouns as verbs like you can in English, so I went with one of the unknowns.

“I can noise?” Musa asked.

“I had no idea what that tile said.”

Musa shrugged and put her tile down. 

We continued around the circle until we got back to Stella.

“‘I can loud chocolate.’ That makes no sense,” Stella said.

“What do the last two tiles say?” I asked.

“Sweet brown,” Bloom said.

“Oh, okay.” Direct translation: “I can noise big sweet brown." I ran my finger over the engraving in one of my tiles. "This is remarkably similar to Kanji.”

“Don’t tell me that you know Japanese too,” Bloom said disbelievingly.

“Ha, no. I’m just your average weeb.”

“How many languages do you know?” Aisha asked.

“I know five fluently, and I’m currently learning Spanish. How many languages do you speak?”

“Well, I can speak fifty-four, but I can understand fifty-five. I don’t have the right mouthparts to speak QecKhiat.”

“ Damn , that’s impressive.”

“Yup, Andros has the most languages in the Magic Dimension,” Aisha said proudly.

“Huh, I guess not being able to fully colonize your planets until you invent steam power would prevent you from developing too many languages.”

“Correct,” Tecna said, “the average is two languages or a dialect continuum. Six is still an impressive number.”

“Oh, Earth has way more than six languages,” Bloom clarified.

“Six is just how many I know,” I added.

“How many languages do you have?” Aisha asked.

Bloom and I looked at each other and shrugged.

“I’m gonna look it up,” Bloom said and headed over to the computer.

While Bloom was off, we played another round, which had even more unhinged results.

“Paint songs on shoelaces,” Stella read. “Direct translation, ‘paint songs on shoe rope multiple.’”

“Thank you,” I said.

Bloom came back and retook her seat. “There are roughly seven thousand languages currently spoken on Earth. And about four hundred and thirty are spoken in this country alone.”

The rest of the girls’ mouths dropped open, and even I was surprised. I wasn’t expecting a number nearly that high, maybe a little over two thousand.

“That is an insane number,” Aisha said.

“How does that even happen?” Musa asked.

Bloom and I shrugged.

We continued playing for a while, giving me a pretty good grasp on sentence structure. We eventually needed more refreshments, so Aisha and I got up to get them, and Artu followed me into the kitchen.

“Do you want your protein bars?” Aisha asked.

“Yes, please,” I said while grabbing the drinks.

“What does chocolate taste like?” Aisha held up one of the bars, which had chocolate chips.

“I don’t know. It’s not something I can easily describe. Why, haven’t you ever had chocolate before?”

“I’m one of those species that can die from chocolate.”

“Aw, poo. You’re missing out.” I went to pick up my collected drinks but stopped in my tracks. I looked back at Aisha with a grin. “But maybe we can fix that.”

Aisha looked at my grin with worry. “What are you planning?”

“Musa and Tecna can now drink coffee thanks to Terrestrial Magic. Maybe you can now eat chocolate.”

“Maybe, but why do you have to make something so innocent seem like you’re cooking up an evil scheme?”

“Because it’s funny.”

Aisha shook her head and piled the snacks into her arms. I grabbed the drinks, and we headed back out to the table.

“Hey, Flora, I’m finally going to try chocolate. Get an antidote ready just in case.”

Flora hopped up and ran upstairs. Aisha went back into the kitchen and came back with a bag of dark chocolate chips. Flora came back down the stairs and placed a potion bottle on the table. Aisha opened the bag up and ate a handful.

“This is delicious. I hope I won’t need that.” Aisha pointed to the bottle. “It usually takes about two hours for one of my kind to start showing symptoms.”

We resumed our games while keeping an eye on Aisha. Even after two hours, she showed no ill reaction to the chocolate.

“How are you feeling?” Flora asked.

“Pretty good actually,” Aisha said, then got an excited smile on her face. “I can’t wait to try all those other chocolate treats.”

“Oh, I can make you my famous chocolate potato cake,” I said.

“Chocolate cake made with potato flour?” Bloom asked.

“My version is, yes, but it also has straight mashed potatoes in it.”

Bloom made a face of pure bafflement.

“It’s good, I promise. I can go get the ingredients from the 24-hour place, assuming you college kids have a cake pan.”

“We do. Flora made sure we have all the kitchen stuff.”

“Great. I’ll go get all the chocolaty treats then.” I hopped out of my chair and started walking backwards. “Imma get ice cream n’ cheesecake n’ chocolate bars.” I zipped off for my bag, making full use of my superspeed.

“I’ll get the lactate.”

“Wait! Roxy!” Flora hollered and zipped over to me. “You shouldn’t go out there alone.”

“What? Ya worried the wizards are gonna get me?”

“Them too. And put a coat on. It’s cold out.”

I rolled my eyes as I pulled my hoodie out of my bag. “Yeah, Mom , I know.”

Flora crossed her arms. “You’re far from the first to call me that. Give me a minute.”

Flora zipped upstairs while I put my hoodie on, grabbed my wallet, and put Artu’s vest on.

I grabbed Artu’s face and smooshed it. “You still can’t have chocolate.”

“But it smells so tasty,” Artu sort of said. Being able to truly understand him was still weird, along with everything else that’s happened to me.

“You think my bloody pads smell tasty.” That was a particularly unpleasant mess to clean up, and I now need to put a rock on top of my trash can.

Flora came down the stairs and back over to me. “Aw, that’s cute.” She touched one of the ears of my hood.

I had on my purple and pink kitty hoodie with cat ears and tail. I absolutely loved this thing, both for its cuteness and for the amount of effort and love Dad had to put in to find it. Another downside to being tall is that finding fun clothes my size is a challenge, especially since I like my outerwear slightly oversized.

It’s another conspiracy by big fashion, this time to make adults more miserable by depriving them of fun clothes. To what end? I’m still figuring that out, but I have two theories.

My current theories are either that they're in cahoots with big pharma to drive up demand for antidepressants or that they want adults to feel ever unfulfilled so they’ll keep buying more clothes in an attempt to fill the emptiness inside. My main evidence for theory number two is Stella.

Flora handed me a backpack, and she had one of her own. We slipped them on and headed out. The store’s not far, so we got there in just under an hour. Good thing downtown is still mostly walkable. 

I grabbed a cart, and Flora followed me around the store, helping me gather the ingredients and all the other chocolate goodies for Aisha. Flora also told me what she already had in their kitchen to help keep our load… not light since we have super strength but a manageable size for walking back.

The trip only lasted a few minutes, and we were off to the checkout. Since it was so late, the only open checkout was self-checkout, and good. I love going shopping at ungodly hours. We placed our backpacks on the scale. I doubt we’ll be able to fit everything in them, unless Flora has a Mary Poppins bag spell.

I rapidly scanned the items and passed them to Flora to bag, but as I was nearing the end, the machine spoke those hated words. “Unexpected item in the bagging area.”

“What do you mean ‘unexpected item’?” I ranted at the machine. “You damn well know what it is. It’s right there on the screen. I did the wavy-wavy; you did the beepy-beep. I did everything I was supposed to, and everything was going just fine until you decided to have an electric meltdown. Don’t you go putting this on me like I’ve gone out of my way to surprise you. I’ve got places to be and melting ice cream. I can’t be playing hide the truffles with some D-list transformer.”

“Help is on its way,” the machine said with the ‘wait for assistance’ sign popping up and the little light flashing.

“Oh, and now you’ve sent for backup. Just great. I specifically go through self-checkout so I don’t have to interact with people, but now I’ll have to deal with a human person who thinks I’m an imbecile for not being able to work a glorified bathroom scale with delusions of grandeur.”

“I thought that was you,” Jenny said.

I turned to face her, and she was wearing the store apron. Even Orla had on a little apron, and she looked adorable. “When did you start working here?”

“A little after my fifteenth.” Jenny slipped past me and fixed the machine.

Flora, standing on the opposite side of me, was trying not to snicker. “Is this typical behavior for her?”

“Eh, we’re drama kids,” Jenny said with a shrug. “We have no shame. You’re good to go.” Jenny stepped out of the way. “I like your hair,” she added and went back to her station.

“Thanks” I finished up the scanning and paid. We ended up with a few bags on top of our backpacks. We loaded up and left, beginning the walk back. 

As we walked, we passed the botanical gardens, and it reminded me of the Demon Oak story. I remembered when Dad and I went to it. I was too scared to go anywhere near the statues. When I was a bit older, Maeve dared me to go past them. I didn’t get past the statues before fear overwhelmed me, and I ran straight out of the gardens. Maeve didn’t stop laughing at me until I gave her a bloody lip. Looking back, she really wasn’t a good friend, and our friendship wasn’t healthy. 

Flora put her hand on my shoulder, forcing me to stop.

“What?” I asked.

“I sense something.”

I heard something overhead, and Artu started barking. I looked up and spotted a familiar hawk. “Crap”

The bird dove, and we dropped our bags. I used my backpack, which held the potatoes, to smack Duman, sending him across the street.

“Roxy, run.” Flora transformed and flew after Duman.

Artu and I tried to run back to the loft, but we were cut off by Ogron.

“Come now, kitten. Embrace your destiny with the Black Circle.”

I growled at him and bolted the other way. Flora was fighting the other three wizards in the middle of the street, and their battle made a lot of noise. Lights in the neighboring buildings were already turning on. In all likelihood, the cops would be on us at any moment. The gardens. The gardens are large, large enough to contain our battle.

“Flora!”

Flora saw me running and, hopefully, where we were going. She used her powers to create an opening for herself and flew after us. 

Artu and I ran for the gates. I hope I can do this . I picked up Artu and jumped. To my immense relief, I cleared the gate and landed safely on the other side. Flora flew over the gate, and we charged deeper into the gardens.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Gardenia Botanical Gardens

In 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; out 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; in…

The wizards weren’t far behind. I ran as fast as I could with Artu in my arms. Flora flew beside me. The winding hedge maze was the only protection we had.

Flora suddenly went down. It took me a second to process that Anagan had landed on her. Anagan yowled in pain and jumped off Flora. I spun around, and Anagan was bleeding. I looked down at Flora, and she had massive thorns sticking out of her skin.

“Roxy! Run!” Flora shouted. She got back to her feet and clawed at Anagan.

I put Artu down, and we bolted deeper into the maze. I heard the other wizards overhead. I needed a place to hide until reinforcements arrived. I quickly approached a familiar path and got an idea. Or maybe a place they’ll be unwilling to go.

I bolted down the path, Artu right on my heels. I followed the signs through the maze to the Demon Oak, which slowly morphed into warning signs. I ran through the bushes until the tree came into sight. I sprinted the final stretch. Signs warning the sick, elderly, and pregnant women to stay away from the tree and to not damage the statues streaked past my vision.

In 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; out 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; in…

I ran off the pavement and into a grassy open space. The bushes facing the tree were untrimmed, making it look very different from the perfectly manicured rest of the maze. The pavement stopped abruptly just outside the space, making it almost seem like you’re entering another world. There weren’t even warning signs past the concrete.

I stopped in my tracks just outside the ring of statues, thirteen figures on pedestals that make even the couching ones loom over all. Past them, no grass grew, making it obvious where the tree’s effects start. All plants within the circle were dead. A little helicopter seed drifted into the clearing, and when it got close to the tree, it shriveled up and dropped to the ground, joining the numerous other dead seeds and leaves.

I sensed a presence behind me and spun around. Ogron floated just a few feet away from me, grinning like he’s enjoying this way too much. Artu growled, and I grabbed his collar. I walked backwards towards the tree, dragging along Artu. Ogron landed and leisurely walked towards us.

As soon as I passed the statues, I felt the effects of the tree. It was wrong, vile. My entire body wanted to run. In 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; out 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; in…

“Poor little creature, all alone, but don’t worry. We’ll put you with the rest of the fairies, in cages, where your reached kind belongs,” Ogron said mockingly.

Ogron stepped past the statues and stopped. For a moment, I thought I was safe, but that illusion shattered when this strange black substance started spreading across his skin. No, it wasn’t on his skin. It was under it, in his veins.

Ogron twitched and spasmed, his eyes rolling back into his head as his veins and sclera turned completely black. He looked like a monster.

Ogron’s transformation completed, and he breathed in sharply and massaged his jaw. He grinned at me menacingly, making his black veins bulge. 

I let go of Artu, lowered into a fighting stance, and popped my claws. Orgon zipped forward, and before I could react, he grabbed me by my hoodie. He lifted me into the air, floating off the ground himself. In 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; out 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; in… 

Artu tried to attack him but couldn’t reach. I grabbed his arm and dug my claws in, but it had little effect. I tried to kick him, but he put up shields to block me. He looked completely unbothered.

He looked at the tree quizzically. “How strange. I was not expecting to find an Abyssal source here of all places.” Ogron fired a spell at the tree, which ricocheted off into the bushes. Ogron growled.

While he was distracted, I realized that he only had me by my oversized hoodie. I lifted my arms up and slipped out of his grasp, landing on the ground in a crouch. Ogron whipped his head down towards me, and I spotted a weak point. 

Ogron lowered himself to the ground, and I scrambled back, making it look like I was terrified, which wasn’t hard, to get him to lower his guard. I held Artu back so he wouldn’t get hurt.

Ogron sauntered over, looking all smug. “Run as you might, little beast, you’ll never escape our…”

As he was gloating, I dropped down and donkey kicked him right in the nards, facing no resistance. Ogron wheezed like a deflating balloon and clutched his nuts, dropping my hoodie.

“Save the villain monologue,” I said as I picked up my hoodie, putting on an air of cool confidence. “I’m better at it anyways.”

Ogron keeled over, and Artu and I bolted out of there before he could recover. I wrapped my hoodie around my waist as we ran. In 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; out 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; in…

We ran around the maze like a headless chicken looking for Flora, running off pure fear fueled adrenaline. We turned a corner and nearly ran into Bloom, who was floating.

“Bloom!” I shouted and ran to hug her, my arms ending up just above her waist.

Bloom patted my back, but there was something off about it.

“Ah crap! I lit something on fire!” Bloom shouted from somewhere else in the maze. The subsequent shouts of the other girls came from the same direction. 

My stomach dropped. I looked up, and “Bloom” looked down at me with Duman’s sadistic grin.

I pushed him away and ran. I picked up Artu and tried to jump over the bushes towards the shouts of my friends, but Duman grabbed my leg and threw me to the ground. We went rolling, and Artu yelped from the pain.

“Do please cry,” Duman said, having the audacity to use Bloom’s voice. “I enjoy the pain of fairies.”

Artu stood and growled at Duman, readying to attack, but I stopped him.

“No, go get help,” I ordered.

Artu ran off, and I stood. Duman sauntered over. If his powers work anything like mine, he’s lapping up my fear. I lowered into a fighting stance.

Duman chuckled. “Oh good, I’ll get to have some fun.” He shifted into a boar-like creature with long claws.

I roared and charged.

Duman swiped at me, but I ducked under it, getting myself to his core. I struck him in his ribs. Duman kicked me back, and I rolled to recover. Duman swiped at me again, cutting my back. I roared in pain and licked back in retaliation, making contact. Something cracked, and it was Duman’s turn to roar in pain. 

Something pink flew past me, and I heard it hit Duman. I looked up, and a pissed off Aisha with a bloody forehead flew towards me. She landed in front of me, and Artu ran up just behind her.

“Roxy, are you okay?” she asked worriedly.

“No,” I said, annoyed that my shirt’s likely ruined. 

A blast hit the ground between us, throwing us both back. I hit the ground hard, and before I could recover, my arm was grabbed by a large hand. I bit the hand, drawing blood, and Duman screamed what sounded like an expletive. He let go of my arm and kicked me in the head.

“You stupid animal!” Duman shouted.

My mind was fuzzy from the kick, but I had enough sense to curl up away from him and cover my head. In 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; out 1, 2, 3, 4; hold 1, 2, 3, 4; in…

Duman kicked me in the back, and I heard something crack. I winced and tried to listen for Aisha. Duman kicked me again and again, all while spouting more insults and slurs about my fairy heritage. I couldn’t hear her. I began to fear the worst. I lost control over my breathing and coughed up blood.

Duman hit my wing-ports, causing bolts of pain to shoot through my body. I had to bite my cheeks to keep myself from screaming. I refuse to give him my screams.

Artu put his body over mine, barking at Duman and trying to protect me. I heard Artu yelp and saw him getting kicked off of me.

My wincing turned to seething, and my fear flipped to rage. My power boiled inside my body. My chest burned with my love and worry for my friends and Artu and my hatred for the wizards.

No! My power erupted out of me, and Duman yelled and stopped kicking me. I heard something crash into sticks and Duman groaning. I sat up, wincing from the forming bruises. The blast obliterated the bushes all around me. I looked behind me, and Duman had been thrown all the way down the path and was halfway inside another decimated bush.

I turned back around to check on Artu. He stood and shook himself off. 

“Tough bastard”

I heard rustling and turned back around to Duman. He pulled himself from the bush and clutched his chest like he just got hit by a car. Duman looked at me in surprise. I gave him a bloody smile and the middle finger.

Duman looked up into the sky, and I followed his gaze. Up in the sky, Aisha was fighting Ogron. A massive weight lifted from my chest.

“Ogron! This was just supposed to be a quick ambush!” Duman shouted.

Ogron kicked Aisha away and looked between the two of us. “Wizards of the Black Circle! Retreat!”

Duman took flight, joining Ogron in the sky and flying off with him as they were joined by Anagan and Gantlos.

Aisha watched them go and, once they were out of sight, looked down at me. She landed next to me and helped me up. “Are you okay? What happened here?”

I coughed and hacked up more blood. “No, and me. I went boom.”

Aisha around at the now open concept part of the maze. “You sure did. Should we be alarmed about…?” She pointed to the blood.

I took a deep breath and felt little pain. “I’m already healing.”

“You’re tough.”

Aisha and Artu helped me hobble back to the others. Bloom shot up a flare, giving us all a point to converge on. We were the last to arrive. Bloom noticed my current state and hurried over to me while Flora focused on the rest.

“What happened?” Bloom asked.

“Duman kicked me in the head and back.”

Bloom held my chin up and formed a small ball of fire and held it up to my eyes. “How’s your balance? Do you remember why we’re here?”

“Balance is fine. Flora and I got ambushed while we were out getting chocolate. Oh, fuck, the ice cream is melting! We need to go now!”

Bloom blinked in confusion, then put her hands on her hips and gave me a disapproving look. “You and Flora were just nearly killed, and you’re more worried about melting ice cream?”

“Well, none of us actually died, and I’m hungry. Now how do we get out of here?”

Stella started chortling, and Bloom facepalmed while shaking her head.

The girls cleaned themselves off and detransformed, and we walked out of the gardens. By the time we were out, my injuries had healed to the point I could walk on my own. We retrieved our groceries and headed back to the loft. We got the bags in the kitchen and ice cream in the freezer, and then I began the process of cleaning myself up.

I grabbed my pajamas from my bag and headed into the kitchen to clean up the blood. I grabbed some paper towels and put them and my pajamas on the counter. I untied my hoodie and put it aside without really looking at it. I pulled my shirt off, and the back was shredded to ribbons. I wasn’t torn up about it and tossed it. I literally had several just like it at home. At least my bra was spared.

I cleaned up the blood and changed into my pajamas. I’d have to clean the blood out of my underwear and pants, nothing new there. I grabbed my hoodie to inspect it for damage, and as soon as I lifted it up, I saw it nearly shredded. Four gashes spotted by blood ran down the back and front of my hoodie. 

I let out a pitiful whine as tears formed in my eyes. The hoodie Dad worked so hard to get me was ruined. And how would I explain this to him? He’d notice. He’d know someone or something attacked me, and if he actually finds the wizards, they could kill him.

Artu jumped up on me to try to get me on the ground, but I didn’t need him. I needed to fix this. I pushed Artu off to focus.

“Roxy, what’s wrong?” Stella asked from the entrance to the kitchen. She hurried over to me and spotted the source of my distress. She took my arms in her hands. “Hey, it’s okay,” she said softly. “I can fix it.”

“You can?” I looked up into her large, wide-set eyes. They were starting to not look creepy.

“Yeah. I can make it look like it was never damaged.” Stella took my hoodie in her hands, and with some hesitation, I released it. Stella gave me a soft, reassuring smile. “I’ll go wash the blood out.” Stella also grabbed my pants and underwear.

“You know how to get blood out?”

“Well, it’s not like we don’t bleed, and I am a mature woman.”

It took me a second to understand, but my knowledge of animals came in handy. “Oh, you experience vaginal discharge.”

“Sigh, yes, as you so blatantly put it.”

“Sorry” I smiled apologetically. 

“You remind me of a young Tecna.” Stella headed out of the kitchen.

I set about unloading everything. I needed to relax, so I decided to still bake the cake. I went over to the computer and pulled up the recipe.

“Oh, here,” Tecna said as she walked over to the desk. She pulled out a tablet from the desk and pointed at the computer screen. The screen turned to code, and Tecna pointed at the tablet. The code followed her finger and entered the tablet, and the recipe appeared on the table screen. “I figure this should make it easier for you.” Tecna handed me the tablet.

I stared slack-jawed, trying to comprehend what I just saw. “That shouldn’t be possible.”

“Could you not phrase it like that? That’s what my parents would say whenever I used magic in front of them.”

“Uh, sure.” It took me a second to fully comprehend what she said. “Wait, what does that mean?”

Tecna waved it away. “I don’t want to get into it.”

Even with my challenges, I was able to piece it together. “Oh, I’m sorry.”

“I appreciate your American sympathetic condolence. And I need to use the computer.”

“Oh, sorry.” I got out of Tecna’s way and went back to the kitchen.

As I unloaded the groceries and gathered the ingredients for the cake, I remembered something I’d meant to ask Bloom in the morning. The conversation had gotten away from me, and I’d forgotten to ask the question in that whole fiasco. At least the wizards served as a good reminder.

Bloom walked into the kitchen and grabbed a drink from the fridge.

Perfect timing. “Hey, Bloom.”

Bloom turned to look at me.

“What’s a dream walker?” I asked.

“Dream walker? Uh, no clue. Why?”

“Morgana called me a dream walker, and apparently she and Nebula are also dream walkers.”

“I’ve never heard that term before. Maybe you can check the Book of Fairies for information.”

“Sigh, I guess.”

“Is everything okay?”

I gave Bloom a blank look and wildly gestured around at everything, then threw my hands in the air. “I know nothing.”

“Oh, now you decide to freak out like a normal person.”

“Yeah, as you hang around me, you’ll find that this is normal for me.”

Bloom snorted and left, and I went back to baking.

Subject: Willow Carter

Location: The Witch’s Brew

I look up at the pub’s sign. To a human, it was just a humorous joke about how strong their drinks are, but if what I’ve heard is true, it’s not a joke but a very real advertisement of what they serve.

I entered the establishment. The place was small, at least compared to Tír Nan Óg taverns, and dark and had all the typical American dive bar decorations absolutely everywhere. Every table and booth was filled with patrons. 

I took a seat at the bar, and the… What do Americans call them? They can’t call them booze maidens, can they?

“What can I get you?” the bar maiden asked.

“Do you have mead?”

The bar maiden snorted. “Do you want it served in a drinking horn?”

“Do you carry them?” I asked with cautious excitement.

The bar maiden became awkward and flustered. “Ah, sorry, we don’t actually have either.”

I didn’t let my disappointment show, but I gave her a glare to communicate that I didn’t appreciate her joke. “Then just a scotch and information.”

“What kind of information?” the bar maiden asked with a knowing tone.

I showed the bar maiden my eyeshine. The bar maiden smiled and showed me hers. She had an eyeshine that changed her eye color. She grabbed a bottle of Scotch and poured me a glass.

“My daughter is looking for friends like her.”

The bar maiden raised an eyebrow at that. “Is she the only child of your coven?”

“She wasn’t, but I’m an ellan.”

The bar maiden stiffened up at that and nearly choked on the air in her throat. “I’m so sorry.”

I waved it off.

“I can host a family night here. I know several covens who can bring their kids.”

I swirled my drink and tasted it. I liked it. “I think that will work.”

Subject: Jenny Carter

Location: Carter home

I plopped down in my bed after getting out of the shower, exhausted from the day. Being sweaty and slimy is all kinds of unpleasant. Why are people so mean? Orla and Rosa brought my pajamas over, and I pulled my bathrobe off, hanging it on one of the footboard posts and slipped into the pajamas. I relaxed into bed to decompress, and Orla and Rosa hopped in after me. 

I looked at the two of them. They’re so cute. I grabbed my sketch pad and continued working on their amulets. “An immortal life with you two. That sounds nice.”

I worked for a couple hours until I spotted Mom coming into my room. I grabbed my earring aids from the charger and popped them in. “Hey”

“Hey. Do you want mead with dinner?”

“Sure” I held up my sketch pad. “I’m done with the designs.”

Mom came over and took the pad. “These look good, but you didn’t need to shade them.”

I shrugged.

“Do you have your commands ready?”

“Yes” 

“Good. We’ll build the amulets after dinner.” Mom handed back the pad and left, taking my bathrobe with her.

I put the pad down and formed a ball of smile in the air. It was completely clear, not yet having any attributes and thus no color. I grabbed it from the air and mashed it around as I thought. It had a consistency somewhere in between toy slime and sensory smile. I never understood the appeal of either, especially when it had little plastic bits inside.

I continued to mess with the smile. I could turn it yellow and slippery or orange and sticky. I wondered what other effects I could give it. I just messed around with my magic inside it, not trying anything specific.

My pink magic swirled within and around the smile ball, and it started turning black. I thought I did something wrong and panicked, causing the slime to turn back to clear.

I looked at the slime and sat up in bed.

“Jenny! Dinner’s ready!” Mom called. Orla booped me to alert me to her calling.

“Coming!” I dismissed the slime and hopped out of bed, heading down stairs, followed by Orla and Rosa.

As always, dinner wasn’t actually ready. It was almost ready, and the table needed to be set. I set the table, which included the mead. Mom had picked a cyser with smoked maple wood. I’m only just starting to understand the complexities in mead, but this has always tasted like autumn to me.

As we had dinner, I thought about my slime. What all can I do with it? How many colors can I produce? How much of it can I produce? Maybe I can look into TV characters that use slime and take some inspiration from them.

After dinner, I grabbed my pad and the materials from my room and brought them to the table.

“Alright, this will be complicated, but I’ll help you through every step and ensure your animals’ safety,” Mom said.

“Wait, there’s a risk to Orla and Rosa?”

“If you were doing this alone, but I've been practicing ever since we got Orla for this very day. I will not let any harm come to them.”

I nodded. 

Mom instructed me on how to form the amulets. Molding the material was challenging, but I got it quickly. Something I found more difficult was changing the colors, but I was determined to get it. I designed both amulets to be pink, and I was going to have my pink amulets. After some work and imbuing them with several protection spells, I had my amulets.

Orla’s amulet is a heart with purple trim, a red gem over the bail, and a yellow dome. Rosa’s amulet is a shape similar to a rose. I couldn’t do an actual rose. To make up for that, her dome is a blue cat’s eye, just like hers.

“These look nice,” Mom said. Mom removed everything from the table and had me and the animals get up and stand by the door. With a wave of her hand, the table and chairs disappeared, and items started flying. What looked like chalk began drawing on the ground.

Orla jumped in front of me and barked, but Rosa didn’t seem bothered. 

Once Mom was done, the living room was empty, save for a magic seal on the ground. “Pick one to go first.”

I looked between the two. Orla was still freaked out, and Rosa was completely unbothered. It made sense to have Rosa go first. “Rosa, place.” I pointed to the center of the circle.

Rosa fluttered to the center of the circle and plopped down.

Mom positioned us all: Orla clear out of the way, and us standing in front of the circle. Mom instructed me on what to do and how to link our magics. “Remember this. It will be useful for when you learn convergence magic.”

I nodded.

Mom guided me through the process. The crystal went into a smaller circle along the circle Rosa was in. The amulet shell and the dome sat on either side of it, outside the circle. Our magic flowed as one as Mom shaped and molded it into something useful.

The chalk glowed as it filled with magic. Rosa glowed, and the crystal floated into the air. That’s my cue.  

“Mí bheist, mí félagi ist troid, vos síoraín baon tá anocht svik.” [My beast, my comrade in battle, our eternal bond is tonight forge.]

The magic surged, ready for the last words of the spell.

“Le mí rótala ordú de ‘All fear the hunter, Rosa’ iad toiligh nokt chun mí cliathán. Le mí rótala ordú de ‘Return’ iad toiligh skila chun tyhet de O’iad amulet.” [With my spoken command of ‘All fear the hunter, Rosa’, you will emerge to my wing. With my spoken command of ‘Return’, you will return to safety of your amulet.]

In a flash of brilliant light, Rosa was absorbed into the crystal. Mom and I moved quickly to seal the crystal inside the shell, and once it was covered by the dome, we activated the protection spells, ensuring nothing, not even an atomic bomb, would get through. 

Orla barked her head off, freaking out over Rosa’s disappearance. Poor pupper had no way of understanding what happened.

I took the amulet into my hands and brought it over to Orla. “All fear the hunter, Rosa.”

A ball of pink energy emerged from the amulet and morphed into Rosa, much to Orla’s relief.

“‘All fear the hunter’?” Mom asked.

“Bathos,” I said simply.

I went to calm Orla down so we could get her done.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

I stepped out of the bathroom in my school uniform, tugging on it to try and make it fit better, and Artu resumed his position as my shadow. The rest of the girls were just about ready, and Bloom had her keys in her hand.

I went to grab my bags, passing Stella, who grabbed my shoulder.

“Your clothes aren’t fitting you well,” Stella said.

“Yeah, I’ve actually been meaning to talk to you about it. I only have one more year of school and don’t want to have to buy a whole new uniform. Do you think you can resize it? I can trade you eggs, mead, and honey for the work.”

“Of course. But what’s mead and honey?”

“Honey is this sugary liquid made by little insects called bees from flower pollen, and mead is alcohol made from it.”

“How do little insects turn pollen into a sugary liquid?”

“Oh, it’s a fascinating process. Forager bees collect nectar from flowers and store it in a honey stomach, where enzymes start to break it down into simple sugars, as they take it back to the hive. Then they spit it up and pass it to a house bee whose enzymes break it down further, and the house bees pass it amongst each other until it’s ready. It’s then placed in the hive to be reduced into its final syrupy state.

We humans then collect some of it as payment for providing them with a sturdy hive and keeping the hive safe. It’s protection honey,” I said with a devious smile, hoping she got the joke.

I couldn’t tell if she got it or not. Stella looked disturbed and disgusted.

“You make alcohol out of insect spit?”

“You were eating a plant ovary with breakfast today.”

Stella stammered trying to come up with a retort but had to give up. “You have a point.”

I had a horrible idea, and my devious smile turned wicked. “Wait until I tell you about sausages.”

“Oh, no you don’t,” Bloom said, grabbing me and dragging me to the door.

“Hey,” I protested.

Bloom said nothing as she pushed my bags into my hand and dragged us to the car.

“Fun spoiler.”

Chapter Text

Subject: Ogron

Location: Gardenia Botanical Gardens

The Wizards of the Black Circle stood in front of the strange tree. Anagan, Gantlos, and Duman examined the statues from a distance. I stood just outside the statues, examining the tree and reading its story from a placard. It was light out. Humans worked not far away to repair the damage caused by our fight with those beasts.

“It doesn’t look like much,” Gantlos said.

I looked at Gantlos out of the corner of my eye. I may call all my men brothers, but Gantlos is my only biological brother. We both inherited Father’s good looks, but Gantlos inherited more of his strength while I got his intelligence and, of course, the right to rule as the first born.

“Looks can be deceiving. Have you already forgotten the nature of the creatures we hunt?”

“No, I haven’t. Duman’s defeat by that cub was a pretty good reminder!” Gantlos said mockingly over his shoulder.

“I was not defeated,” Duman said indignantly. “Our ambush failed, so it was only wise to retreat.” Duman came up to stand beside us, looking at the tree. “There’s something not right with that one. She’s too powerful for her age.”

“Whatever you have to say.”

“At least I didn’t get my nuts kicked in,” Duman said pointedly towards me.

I ignored Gantlos and Anagan’s chuckling and maintained the proper posture and dignity for the King of Magic. 

“She is very powerful and cunning. All the better prey,” I assured. “Her power will be ours soon, along with the last White Circle. We just need to get rid of her guardians first.”

“And you think whatever’s sealed inside that tree will make that easier?” Anagan asked, joining the rest of us.

“Yes, I do.” I stepped past the statues, and the power of the Abyss flooded my veins, turning them black. I turned back around to face my men. “Behold! The power of the Abyss!”

Gantlos, Anagan, and Duman followed me past the statues, their own veins undergoing the same change. While Gantlos and Duman examined themselves with glee, Anagan examined the two fairy statues.

“Do you think they’re real or just effigies?” Anagan asked.

I scoffed. “They’re just statues. What creature would turn themselves to stone?” I looked at the statues of the witches. Some of them were quite beautiful. I silently hoped they were based off real women and said women were still alive. They would make excellent breeding stock.

I turned back to the tree. My wizards surrounded the tree, and we connected our magic as a ring. It reminded me of a nursery rhyme created during the Black Death. What pleasant memories.

We channeled our magic into the tree and attacked the seal. I expected it to crumble away into nothing, but instead, it held. How dare it defy me! We kept at. No force can defy our might forever. Though, it was proving to be stubborn. 

I focused fully on the tree, poured more and more power into it, until our spell suddenly dropped. We all stumbled from the abruptness of it.

“What happened!?” I demanded angrily. Then I noticed my exhaustion. I fell to my knees. Gantlos, Anagan, and Duman were also on their knees. “How?”

Gantlos stumbled to his feet and scanned the seal. “It draws power directly from the nexus.”

I balked at that. It should’ve exploded from the power surge. That’s simply too much power for any spell… unless. I stood and examined the statues more closely. How clever. Thirteen regulators to supply the seal power from the nexus without overloading it. But all it would take is one or two getting destroyed…

I fired spells at the two fairy statues, but when they connected, they were bounced straight off, and in my weakened state, I couldn’t dodge them. I was impacted by my own spells and knocked onto my back.

“Ugh, so that’s what that feels like. How humiliating.”

Gantlos came over and helped me up. “They’re also using the nexus to power their shields.”

“Meaning we are trying to overpower Mjora herself.” We were mighty, mighty enough to take down lesser gods, but comparing a lesser god to a greater god is like comparing a pebble to the sun.

I hobbled over to the tree and tentatively tried an absorption spell on it. All I got was nexus power, no different from just standing on the thing. I growled in frustration.

My wizards gathered back up, and I turned to face them. “As frustrating as this was, it will not stop the hunt. The Wizards of the Black Circle will rid the world of the last of those filthy fairies!” I raised my fist in the air, which my wizards responded to in kind with a cheer.

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: Love & Pet

I stood behind the front counter, looking over the paperwork of the boy who threw that brick through our window, Mateo Hernández. He stood on the other side of the counter, with his mother next to him making sure he actually went through the hiring process.

“Todo parece estar en orden,” I said. [Everything seems to be in order.]

“Buen,” Ms. Hernández said, then grabbed her son’s arm. “Pórtate bien.” [Behave yourself.]

“Si, Mamá.”

Ms. Hernández said her goodbyes and left with Lily, the white tiger fairy pet.

As soon as she was out the door, Mateo glared at me. “I don’t get why she can’t see your evil.”

“Because she’s smarter than you.” I looked around for a job for him. “Come with me.” I brought Mateo over to the cleaning closet and pulled out a broom for him. “Here you are. You’re the janitor.”

Mateo took the broom with a grumble and began sweeping.

I went back over to the front desk to finish getting ready for the day, where I was met by Stella.

“He seems lovely,” she said. The sarcasm didn’t come through quite as well due to me not having my translator on, but I’ve known her long enough to pick up on it.

“Well, if we can fix your and Aisha’s prejudice, we can fix his.”

“Hey! Don’t swat at the pets!” Flora growled.

Stella and I spun around to see the pets flying around Mateo and him trying to swat them away.

Flora called the pets over to herself, cradling them like a mother, and glared at Mateo. Mateo glared at her and continued sweeping.

“That’s assuming none of us beat him into a coma first,” Stella remarked.

I swatted her arm and got back to work.

Subject: Jenny Carter

Location: Luna Winfree Private School

I walked into the drama room, Orla by my side and Rosa tucked away in her amulet. No one will ever know. 

I spotted Roxy off to the side. Just like Mom asked, I kept an eye on her. She ate all her food at lunch, and there were no suspicious bathroom trips. I could also see that she still has her muscles, just little body fat.

Roxy slinked away to where the teacher couldn’t see her and pulled out an energy bar. I walked over and stood to completely block sight of her. Most of the kids wouldn’t give a crap, but there’s one complete moron, and that’s putting it nicely, that would whine to the teacher about it, Lorelei. I watched her as she strangely danced around the room.

“Thanks,” Roxy said as she walked up next to me. She then spotted Lorelei. “What is she doing?”

“No idea.”

The teacher, Mr. Anoki, gathered us up, and most of us already knew what for. It was about the fall play. Mr. Anoki began talking about what we’ll do for the fall play. I tuned out and focused on my magic. I wish I could practice magic at school. With school and work, I barely have time for magic.

Roxy elbowed me, bringing my attention back to reality. “We’ll be doing a play based on Clue .”

“Oh, a black comedy murder mystery. Fitting.”

“I’m excited. I’m pretty sure none of my friends have seen the movie.”

“I’m sure they’ll get a shock.

“I want to be Miss Scarlet!” Lorelei shouted.

“We’ll see. All roles will be filled by addition,” Mr. Anoki said. 

There’s absolutely no chance Lorelei gets the role. She can barely act. I just tuned her out.

I dropped my bags and parked Orla along the wall, and we did the usual warm-ups and set up to play the usual games. I partnered up with Cliff for an improv game.

“Would Madame like a tea?” Cliff asked in a horrendous French accent.

It was so stupid that it was difficult not to laugh. “Yes, Ah’d love some tea,” I said in a bad southern accent.

Before Cliff could respond, Lorelei spun into our space and swooned in front of him. He only just barely caught her. “I’d love some tea,” she said in a lovey-dovey voice.

“Lorelei, you idiot,” I said through gritted teeth.

Mr. Anoki came over. “Lorelei, go back to your group. Jenny, don’t call people stupid.”

It’s kinda hard not to.

“I don’t want to,” Lorelei whined. “Roxy is mean.”

“You started the skit!” Roxy shouted. “We’re acting!”

“Lorelei,” Mr. Anoki said firmly.

“No,” Lorelei said like a toddler.

While all this was going on, Cliff looked more and more uncomfortable. At this point, I stopped caring about being nice, but I also couldn’t get physical without getting into trouble. I had to be smart about this. Good thing smarts and sharp wits are the pride of the Sylvan people.

“Just drop her. It’s not like there’s anything in there to damage,” I instructed Cliff.

Lorelei quickly stood up, and Mr. Anoki corralled her away, back to her group.

“Thanks,” Cliff said.

I smiled and tapped his forehead. “You gotta be tricky to make people do what you want them to do.”

“Heh, I’ll remember that.”

We continued our game, and the rest of class went smoothly.

After class, I gathered up my things and Orla and headed out. As I walked down the hallway, someone tapped me on the shoulder. I turned to see Roxy.

“You look like you just had an extended conversation with Lorelei.”

“I am not joking when I say, the crows in my backyard are smarter than her.”

“I don’t doubt you. What do you need?”

“How do you know when you like someone?”

“Uh… I don’t know. You sorta just know, or you think someone’s hot and try it out to see if you like them.”

“Gee, that’s so helpful. How the bleep do I know if I like someone or think they’re hot when I don’t even know what orientation is?”

“Oh, that’s an easy one. Just imagine yourself kissing someone of whatever gender.”

Roxy looked off into space as we exited the school. “Still got nothing.”

“Then maybe you’re asexual.”

“But I read porn.”

“Okay, what kind of porn?”

“Omegaverse mostly.”

“What’s omegaverse?”

“Women with dicks, pregnant men.”

I stopped in my tracks. “What the…? Y’know what, no, I’m done. I don’t wanna know any more. See you tomorrow.”

“Okay, bye.” Roxy waved me off.

I hurried to my bus, hoping to get a good seat. I wonder if Mom would let me fly home now that I can?

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Wolf family home

I looked out the front window, checking for anyone that may be watching or Dad’s car before closing the curtains. I zipped around the first floor and closed all the curtains. I checked my watch, and they should be arriving any second.

I stood at the edge of the room, and right on time, the Winx teleported in with the Specialists. I’d warned Artu ahead of time, so he wasn’t startled. Despite my mixed feelings towards all this magic business, being able to communicate semi-complex topics to my animals is extremely helpful.

“Dad won’t be home for a couple hours,” I said, then noticed Bloom. “What happened to your eyebrow?”

“A spell blew up in my face, literally.”

Musa made a helpful little demonstration with her hands, sound effects included.

“Ouch,” I said sympathetically.

I led everyone upstairs and into Dad’s room and opened up Dad’s closet. I moved his crossbow and crouched to unlock the safe. “Dad taught me the safe combination for emergencies only. If he learns that I opened it without his permission, you can kiss ever seeing me again goodbye. Got it?”

“Got it,” they all said.

I opened the safe, moved the bolts, and pulled out a pistol to start the demonstration. Even though it didn’t have a clip in it and Dad never leaves one in the chamber, I still treated it like it was loaded. I stood up and showed it.

“That looks like the weapon that man held,” Tecna said.

“Fascinating. I’ve never seen a solid projectile weapon in real life,” Timmy said.

“A Callistoin that’s never used a slug thrower,” Riven said in a mocking tone. 

“I grew up on Magix, and don’t forget, the reason guns can’t be taken off Callisto is because you can’t use them without getting hurt.” Timmy poked Riven for emphasis.

“Okay, that’s enough,” Sky said, breaking them up. “Go ahead, Roxy.”

Okay, let’s do this. “This is the type of gun you’re most likely to encounter while superheroing, called a handgun. They come in two main types, pistol and revolver. You can tell the difference by the round cylinder revolvers have around here.” I gestured to where the cylinder would be on the pistol. “The only difference between the two you need to worry about is how many bullets they can hold. Revolvers typically only hold five to six rounds but can hold up to twelve, though that is rare, and pistols can hold anywhere from six to twenty rounds.”

“And they hurt a lot ,” Musa added.

Even though their compound eyes made it impossible to tell where they’re looking, I got the sense Riven and Brandon were looking it over.

“It doesn’t look that dangerous,” Brandon said.

“It uses a contained explosion to propel a chunk of metal at the speed of sound. It can tear through most creatures,” Timmy explained.

“The only reason Musa’s not in a hospital or dead is because of our Believix powers,” Bloom added. “And they get bigger.” Bloom motioned for me to continue. 

I put the pistol back and pulled out the shotgun. The non-Earthlings, even Timmy, were taken aback by it.

I remembered when Dad took me out hunting with this thing and cringed a little while I held it, bad memories of the deafening bang coming back to the forefront of my mind. I pushed those memories aside and presented the gun.

“This is a shotgun, but you’re just as likely to see them sawn-off, meaning someone has shortened the barrel by cutting it. People saw off shotguns to make them easier to conceal and maneuver in exchange for accuracy and range, but the kind of people that would use one tend to not care about collateral anyway. Shotguns use either one large slug or pellets of varying sizes. Sawn-offs will have a larger spread for the pellets.”

“That’s scary,” Aisha said.

“They get scarier.” I put the shotgun back, but the bolts back, and closed up the safe before standing back up and telling them of the final weapon. “You might also come across semi-automatic rifles, but this is a worst case scenario. Civilian versions of these weapons can only fire bursts of slugs, but military versions can fire a continuous stream until the mag runs out. Both are extremely dangerous.”

It took a moment for it to sink in for the non-Earthlings, but once it did, it disturbed them exactly as it should’ve.

“Why would you have these weapons?” Sky asked.

“Because some bright-eyed idealist thought he could create a weapon so gruesome that it would make it so nobody would want to go to war. Unforetly, the people who make those decisions are never the ones facing down the barrel.”

“That makes a depressing amount of sense.”

“How do we deal with these weapons?” Stella asked.

“We break them,” Bloom said. She manifested a bar of steel and handed it to Nabu. “Try to twist that.”

Nabu looked down at the metal, grabbed it with both hands, and twisted. The steel twisted like a Twizzler. “Woah”

“If he can do that, so can the rest of us. And you boys will start training with us.”

“You won’t hear any objection from me.” Nabu handed the metal back to Bloom.

Bloom dismissed the bar and turned back to me. “Thank you, Roxy. This will be very helpful.”

“I know.” I turned back to Dad’s closet to make sure everything was back exactly where it was before closing the door and getting everyone out of his room.

“Before we go, Roxy.” Tecna pulled out a small cylinder with a clip and handed it to me. It looked like the case I keep my earplugs in but smaller. “That is an earpiece. With the wizards trying to get you when not all of us are around, it would be best if you keep that on you at all times; it doubles as a tracking device. We all wear them ever since I got lost in the Omega Dimension.”

“Omega Dimension?”

“The kind of place that makes Soviet Gulags look like a vacation,” Bloom said with a hint of menace in her tone.

“Oh” I clipped the case to one of my chains, close to my belt. “There, now I’ll always have it on me.”

We headed back down to the living room, and Flora looked around the place.

“Your house is pretty big for just two people,” Flora noted. “Or is Bloom’s house just small.”

“Both,” Bloom said, “I wasn’t exactly panned by my human parents.”

“And I wasn’t planned to be an only child,” I added. “But a certain group made sure I was.”

“Ehh,” Flora mumbled.

The Winx and Specialists gathered around each other, said bye to me, and teleported away. I grinned and went around to open the blinds back up. Had to make sure Dad suspected nothing.

Subject: Klaus Wolf

Location: Gardenia Veteran Center

I sat down at a table across from Willow. We were positioned in a far off corner from everyone else, which tracked with everything else I’ve learned about her. She’s probably the most private person I know, and that’s saying something. I’m pretty sure I’m her only friend. I’ve tried to get her to mingle with the other vets, but she always said the same thing, “They wouldn’t understand.”

“Is everything okay?” I asked.

“I’m worried about Roxy. She’s become worryingly thin.”

I nodded. “I know, but I haven’t noticed anything wrong at home.”

“Jenny said the same thing about school. Maybe we should look into those new girls she’s been hanging around with. Their appearance coincides with her health problem.”

I shook my head. “No, she was losing weight before she met them. It was only around then that it became so noticeable.”

“I see.”

“You don’t trust those girls?” 

It wasn’t surprising. Willow’s even more distrustful than Roxy, and I got the impression that she has a good reason to be that way. Her eyes told me she’s been through more than her skin would suggest.

“It’s those creatures they’re adopting out.”

“I get those fairy pets are weird, but I don’t get why they make the girls untrustworthy.”

“It’s related to my culture and really hard to explain to outsiders.”

“I see.” I know very little about Willow’s culture. I know she comes from a small island nation with a strong warrior culture, but that’s about it. “I appreciate you worrying about Roxy, but I don’t have any reason not to trust her new friends. I’m just happy she’s making friends again.”

Willow nodded. She knows about Maeve Kieran. “I’ll bring you some foods from my homeland. Sudden weight loss is common for my people around her age, though it’s rarely this severe.”

“Heh, for all I know, my wife was a member of your people.”

“Trust me, we’d be seeing more changes in her if she were, isolated populations and all that.” Willow got up. “I’ll see you sometime.”

Willow left, leaving me sitting at the table alone. I was left thinking about my wife. Despite my amnesia, I know deep down that Roxy is becoming more like her mother with each passing year. I wish I could at least remember her so I can understand what’s going on with Roxy better.

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: forest outside Gardenia

Bang!

My spell blew up again, scaring off what birds had decided to return to the surrounding trees. I brushed the embers from my hair and growled. At least my mounting frustration served as good fuel for my Dark Magic.

“I don’t mind you blowing up, but stop blowing up in my face .”

I tried to channel what I remember from my time at Cloud Tower into my spell. The dark sphere formed in my hands but quickly began to warp as it became unstable. Come on. Come on. It only became more unstable, and I was forced to chuck it. 

It soared through the air before erupting in what would be a satisfying kaboom if I’d wanted it to go kaboom, sending bits of flaming embers down into the lake below.

I sighed. I was once a powerful dark fairy, but now, I could only make what amounted to an angry sparkler. Then again, maybe that experience is why I can no longer use Dark Magic. Either way, I’m tired of being angry, and it’s getting dark.

I made sure nothing was on fire, then teleported back to the loft. I spotted Tecna working at the computer, and headed over to her, only to be stopped by Stella. Stella held up an eyebrow pencil.

“Finally found one that matches your hair.”

I sighed and took the pencil. No more being asked ‘what happened to your eyebrow’. “Thank you”

Stella went on her way, and I continued to Tecna.

“Hey, how’s that relay coming?”

“Slowly” Tecna massaged her beak.

“When will be the next time we can contact the Magic Dimension?”

“Next year at the earliest.” 

She meant next SG year, so after Thanksgiving.

It could’ve been worse. We were talking about waiting for dozens of interstellar objects to align just right to bounce a signal off of all the way to another dimension. It won’t be until the relay, which I only call a relay because the actual name’s a mouthful, is finished that we’ll have a reliable connection.

“Make establishing contact a high priority. I need help with my Dark Magic.”

“Already was. Timmy wants to call his mom.”

“What about you? Don’t you want to call your parents?”

“It’s not necessary. I’ll just send them a message that I’m alive.”

“You stopped going home for the Festival of the Rose after your first year at Alfea,” I noted.

Tecna kept her features still, unnaturally still, but before I could either question further or pull back, Stella called out for everyone.

“Hey! We need to decide on our costumes now if I’m going to have enough time to make them!”

Tecna got up, and the two of us, along with everyone else, gathered around the dining table. Stella stood with her phone facing upward in her hand. Presumably Roxy was on the other end.

“Y’know, we could just buy some costumes. There’s a Spirit Halloween in the shopping mall,” I offered.

“No! As much as I would love to try shopping at this spirit store, I didn’t get to make our costumes last time, so I’m gonna make them this time.” Stella jammed her finger into the table for emphasis, but it was quickly followed by a pained expression.

Stella pulled her hand up and waved it around while repeatedly making her species’ equivalent of ‘ow’, which sounds sort of like a mix between the Dutch ‘au’ and the Italian ‘ahi’ with an added snort. She dropped her phone on the table and massaged her finger. “I now have the strength and resilience of a demigod, but I still jam my finger.”

“There’s a reason it’s Achilles heel and not Achilles calf,” Roxy remarked.

“I have no idea what that means.”

“I’m making a joke about the fragility of joints using a demigod from one of Earth’s mythologies. As for our costumes, have you ever heard of a human sci-fi show called Star Trek?”

“Yes, Bloom introduced us to it. I’m quite the fan,” Tecna said.

“You wanna go as Starfleet officers?” I asked.

“Yes, and all of you can walk around as yourselves, even have your tails out.”

“That would be a nice break,” Flora noted.

“That will be simple to make,” Stella noted. “I’m guessing you’ll want the Voyager versions.”

“Actually, I was thinking the Enterprise versions,” Roxy said.

“You actually like that show?” I asked incredulously.

“The amount of hate it gets is unwarranted, but that’s currently irrelevant. They’re suits look like normal coveralls from a distance, meaning we won’t have to change out of our costumes to break into my school. We’ll just have to put on high-vis vests. Plus, if we need to run, all we’ll have to do is discard the vests, and we’ll just be wearing our costumes again.”

“Facility maintenance, in the middle of a holiday night?” Aisha asked skeptically.

“Not everyone celebrates Halloween, and…” Roxy put on a gruff workman’s tone, “look lady, I don’t get paid ta think, n’ Ah don’t get paid till dis work is done. Piss off, n’ let me work.” Roxy returned to her normal tone. “As Grandma said, ‘If ya wanna get into a place, tha first thing ya need are tha right clothes.’ If we’re dressed like we belong, people tend not to look too much into it. At least that’s how it tends to go for humans.”

“I like how your grandma thought,” Stella said.

“It’s not like we need that long, just a couple hours,” Musa added.

“Are humans really that willing to believe someone dressed in such basic clothes?” Aisha asked.

“We don’t like to interfere with others’ work,” I answered. “It’s rude.”

“So, are we going as Enterprise era Starfleet officers?” Stella asked for confirmation.

“I don’t really care what we go as,” Musa said.

“I like the idea,” Flora said.

Similar motions of agreement came from everyone.

“Alright, I’ll get to work,” Stella said. “Bye, Roxy.”

“Bye”

Stella hung up and headed upstairs. The rest of the girls separated and returned to what they were doing. I followed Stella upstairs, dropped the pencil off in my room, and then headed to the shower to scrub the ash from between my scales.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Frutti Music Bar

I stood back with the boys as the delivery truck backed into the loading zone, a fresh supply of produce and dairy but no alcohol. Dad would need to be here for alcohol, but since it’s just juice and smoothie stuff, I get to do my big girl manager responsibilities.

“Ready to use those new muscles?” I asked.

Brandon tucked his arms behind his head, showing off his arms. “I’m always ready,” he playfully boasted.

The driver climbed out of the truck and meandered over to Sky with a clipboard in hand. “I need a manager to sign off on this,” he said while trying to hand the board to Sky.

I, standing right next to Sky, held out my hand and lowered my voice to sound older. I had a feeling of where this was going. “I’m the manager.”

The driver looked up at me skeptically. I gave him an unamused look. I knew it wasn’t because of my age. I’ve been mistaken for being in my early-twenties ever since I hit 5’ 10”. Some weirdo even thought I was Dad’s girlfriend. Yuck.

“Give me the damn papers, unless you want to explain to your boss why you failed to deliver several hundred dollars worth of goods,” I said in my best imitation of Dad’s ‘Do you really wanna fuck with me?’ tone.

The driver scowled at me and begrudgingly handed over the clipboard.

“Go make sure the goods are good,” I ordered while looking over the paperwork.

The boys hopped to it, opened up the truck, and jumped inside. They really were space Marines: strong, good at following orders, and stupid. Just as I was done looking over the paperwork, Riven stuck his head out of the truck. “All looks good, boss .”

I signed off on the delivery and handed the clipboard back to the driver, making sure to loom as I bent down to hand it back. “Have a nice day,” I said in a sickly-sweet tone.

The embarrassed driver headed back to the truck cab without another word.

I walked to the back of the truck. “Thanks for that.”

“Agh, it’s nothing. I used to be like that sexist idiot,” Riven said, handing me the first crate.

Nabu and Helia, us three being the tallest, hopped out of the truck so we could quickly get all these heavy crates onto the ground. Brandon, Sky, and Riven, being the three shortest, handed us the crates.

“Sexism still exists in space faring civilizations?” I asked. “Actually, considering you lot still have monarchies, I shouldn’t be too surprised.”

“Earth doesn’t have monarchies?” Nabu asked.

“Not most nations. This nation was founded on our collective hatred for our emperor. The simplified version is, we were so sick of how much we were being forced to pay in taxes without having any say in how the empire was run that we revolted, and after the war, the people were still so mad at the king that the idea of having our own pissed them off even more, so we became a republic.”

“That sounds like your people, Riven,” Brandon said.

“Gee, I could never wonder why we want independence,” Riven said sarcastically.

“Hey, you guys lost the war. It’s time to accept that,” Sky said.

“You invaded us,” Riven snapped.

“We needed to be a unified planet, and your people wouldn’t cooperate.”

“If you truly believed that, you would’ve married Diaspro, like a good little prince.”

“Hold up!” I interjected. “What do you mean ‘prince’?”

“Sky’s the king of Eraklyon,” Helia said.

“I thought Mr. Tubby was the king?”

“He was, but my father recently stepped down. He’s still running things for me while I’m here,” Sky explained.

I was left slack-jawed at that revelation. I wasn’t sure what to make of it. “Everything I said about monarchies still stands. A nation should be ruled by the will of the people, not an individual.”

Sky and Brandon looked at each other with expressions I couldn’t read. Riven’s expression was just as unreadable but distinctly different.

We got the last of the crates onto the ground, and the Eraklyonites hopped down, allowing the truck to pull out. With there being so many of us, I instructed the boys to form a human chain, so to say, to transport the crates into the cooler. I worked at the end of the line, sorting and putting away the food.

While doing this familiar task, I had plenty of time to think. I didn’t like how dismissive Sky was towards Riven, and Brandon’s statement confirmed that it’s not just Riven, there’s a growing resentment amongst his people. Maybe his time here can help Sky realize the problem and fix it before it devolves into bloodshed.

Once everything was put away, we set about our next task, setting up for Halloween. Helia and I grabbed the decorations from the store room and brought them out to the bar. We began unpacking, and the boys looked at all the little decorations.

Nabu pulled out all the hanging decorations and laid them out in front of himself.

“Are you going to take charge of hanging all those up?” I asked.

“I was thinking I could use my magic to hang them. With the shutters down and your dad out, I can do it without being caught.”

I wanted to object, but then I remembered last year when Dad fell off the ladder while hanging those same decorations and was less than an inch away from hitting the back of his head on one of the tables. It was a miracle that he had no injuries, especially at his age. Nabu’s plan is safer and faster. “Do it fast. The candy delivery will be here soon.”

“Actually, now that I think about it, this would be a good time for you to practice your levitation.”

Again, I wanted to object, but then I remembered why they’re here. Right now, I’m the one person on the planet that’s truly indispensable; I’m not just another person, and it does matter what I do with my life. I’m more than just me. I fucking hate that. “I guess I have to.”

I grabbed the decorations and led Nabu to where they go. He instructed me on how to grasp them with my magic.

“You don’t have to be that gentle. You want to have a good grasp,” Nabu instructed.

I increased the amount of magic I channeled into my spell as I lifted the hanging bat up. I had trouble getting it to go where I wanted it to. It wouldn’t go the direction I wanted. I clenched my fists in frustration, and my magic crushed the bat.

Nabu and I winced.

“Okay, maybe a bit gentler than that.”

I gripped my hair and growled in frustration.

“Hey, it’s okay. You didn’t do anything that can’t be undone.” Nabu walked over and picked up the bat. With a wave of his hand, the broken and dented plastic was put back into shape. He walked back over and handed me the bat. “When you put it up normally, do you think about how you move?”

“Of course. I have to consider the safest way to do it.”

“I mean the motions themselves. Do you think about lifting your arm up?”

“No”

“Right. Because you don’t have to. The same principle applies to levitation. The supernatural is just an extension of the natural. Your magic is an extension of your body and mind. You can try using physical movements to help guide your magic. It’s what I had to do when I was younger.”

Nabu stepped out of the way, and I recast my spell. I used my arm and hand to point the magic where I wanted the bat to go and moved as if I was putting it up by hand, and it got up there.

Nabu patted me on my shoulder, which I tolerated. “Good job. You have the potential to be great.”

I crossed my arms and held my head up. “I’m already great.”

Nabu chuckled, and we continued with work.

Subject: Klaus Wolf

Location: streets of Magnolia

I rode down the streets of a Magnolia suburban neighborhood on my motorbike, wearing my most colorful jacket. Roxy and I specifically designed this jacket to appeal to kids to make the mission a bit easier. Being a massive beast of a man is useful for scaring the creeps, but I can also be pretty scary to the kids. To help with that, the arms and front of my jacket have a wildflower scene patch, chromatic dragon patches, arrows, multiple rainbows and hearts and rainbow hearts, many other fun patches sewn onto them and, of course, my Marine patches.

I rode with my friends, Bobbie, Mitena, Jax, Lisa, and Teddy, all of us on the mission. We turned a corner onto a street with a couple other bikers and cops parked in front of a house. We joined them and waited for the kid and her family.

The child’s primary contacts approached the house with the kid’s vest. The kid and her parents stepped outside, and the first thing I noticed about her was her pink hair. It was a far lighter shade than Roxy’s and even a shade or two lighter than Jenny’s, but such a rare hair color immediately made me think of them, and it looked natural.

The kid looked to be about ten years old. She was so little. The bikers gave her the vest, which the road name Steel Rose embroidered on a patch, and reassured her that everything would be alright. She was putting on a brave face, but I could sense her fear.

“Keep your emotions in check. You’ll scare her,” Mitena warned.

It was only then I realized that I was white-knuckling my handlebars and hand brake. I released my death grip and quickly checked to make sure I didn’t break them.

The primaries escorted the family to their car, and we rode alongside them on their way to the courthouse.

At the courthouse, we encountered several other groups escorting the other victims, all of us wearing the B.A.C.A patch on our backs. I recognized several of the people, if not by their faces, then by their bikes. Many of them came from hours away to be here.

We all parked and stored away our helmets before being escorted inside by the police. Bobbie, Mitena, Jax, Lisa, Teddy, and I surrounded our family and primaries, making sure the kid’s protected on all sides.

The prosecution met with the kids and parents in the hallway, briefing them on what would happen and making sure they knew to tell the truth no matter what. The courtroom and the hospital are the only places where that’s solid advice. At least they actually give a damn this time.

Inside the courtroom, the prosecution seated the family, but the rest of us remained standing to protect them. I stood next to the aisle, blocking off access to the bench from the center aisle. The other victims and their bikers were arranged similarly.

The bailiffs brought the prisoner in, and as he was walked down the aisle to the defendant desk, he tried to look at the girls. He didn’t look remorseful or ashamed in the slightest. When he tried to look past me, I snarled at him. He shrunk down like the disgrace of a man he is.

The trial got under way, and what I heard broke my heart. He convinced the kids that people would blame them if they told anyone what was going on and their families would be put in danger. It only came to light when the oldest went to high school and felt safe enough to come forward. He did little to them physically, but what he did to their minds, how he made them feel unsafe in their own school and that they were responsible for his actions, was disgusting. He was their teacher. Then again, people like him tend to seek out jobs that put them near kids.

At the end of the day, the girls had all testified. The trial adjourned for the night, and the bailiffs took the man out. As he passed me, he kept his head down. Good little coward.  

Once he was out and secured, we were allowed out. We hurried to get the kids out of there.

Outside, I looked over the kids. They were all pretty frazzled, and the oldest was trying to comfort the rest.

Should I say something? I don’t want to trigger them, but I couldn’t in good conscience do nothing to help them. What would I want someone to do? “Would the kids like some ice cream? My treat,” I asked the parents. Asking through them seemed like the safest option.

The kids all got excited.

“That’s very kind of you,” Steel Rose’s father said.

“How ‘bout you lead us to your kid’s favorite place,” I said quickly. I didn’t want to give him a chance to refuse.

He couldn’t really refuse after that, so he nodded.

We all got back in our vehicles and followed Steel Rose’s car to an ice cream stand. I brought the families up to order first.

“Order whatever you want,” I said.

The kids went up to look at the menu.

“Oh, thank you,” Steel Rose’s mother said. She seemed tense, which I couldn’t blame her for.

“I have a daughter of my own. I hate the idea of her being this scared.”

That seemed to alleviate her concerns.

The kids finished ordering, and then us adults ordered. I got tutti-frutti ice cream. I paid and went with the families to sit down while the rest of the bikers ordered.

The kids ate their ice cream, but Steel Rose kept looking around, looking out for something.

“What’s wrong?” Steel Rose’s mother asked.

Steel Rose didn’t say anything.

I sifted through everything I heard her say. She’s the youngest of the group and was the most affected by his fear tactics. I knew what she needed.

I pulled out some of my cards from my wallet and went around to the bikers who both were former active duty and live in the city, informing them of the situation and asking them to write their numbers down on the cards. I then went over to Steel Rose and knelt down to be eye-level with her. “You’re still scared of him, aren't you?”

Steel Rose nodded.

“You have every right to be scared, but you’re not alone. Do you know what this patch means?” I pointed to one of my Marine patches.

Steel Rose shook her head.

“It means that I’m a Marine. I was trained to protect this country and her people. That includes you and your family. And I’m not the only one. Several of us here are soldiers who will fight to protect the innocents of our country.” I handed her one of the cards. “These are the numbers of those soldiers. They all live here, so they can get to you within minutes. They will protect you.” I stood up and passed out the rest of the cards to the kids.

“Thank you, Mr. Wolf. Your name is cute,” Steel Rose said. For the first time since I met her, she smiled.

After everyone finished, we escorted the families back home, and then Bobbie, Mitena, Jax, Lisa, Teddy, and I rode back to Gardenia before splitting off to go our own ways. I drove to the bar.

I parked out back, then headed inside and changed into my uniform. As I stepped out of my office, I nearly ran into Roxy.

“Dad!” Roxy said with a massive smile. She jumped up into my arms and hugged me. “How’d things go?”

“Things went well. How’d things go here?”

“Well enough. We got the deliveries sorted out and the bar decorated, but I had to deal with a sexist, and possibly racist, driver. He assumed Sky was in charge. I made it clear that I was the boss, and the guys backed me up.”

“Good job.” I put her down and placed my hands on her shoulders. I looked down at her big purple eyes, and she probably looked at my collar. “You’d tell me if anyone is hurting you or threatening you or making you feel scared in any way?”

It took Roxy just a bit too long to answer. Her improv skills made her quick to answer, but I’m her father.

“Dad, I’m growing up. I have to handle creeps on my own.”

“You’re fifteen.”

“I did it this morning. I can do it again. And I need to get back to work.”

I sighed and let her go. She was definitely hiding something.

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: Winx loft

I sat on my bed, pen and registration form in hand. I went over each inch of the paper, making sure I understood every part of the big bad government paper before I started filling it out. Hey, I didn’t do the impulsive thing. I should give myself a cookie once I’m done.  

A knock came from my door, and I sensed it was Sky. “Come in.”

Sky came in and sat down on my bed with me. “What’s that?”

“My voter registration form. Since I’ve moved back to Earth, I figured it’s high time I register, especially with the presidential election coming up, but with everything that’s been going on, I’ve been a bit distracted. I need to get this sent in before November.”

“Is it really that important?”

“Of course it’s important. Were you not taught about your voting system?”

“Eraklyon doesn’t have a voting system.”

I looked at him with a mildly horrified look. “That will need to change when we’re married.”

“Why? We’ll be their leaders, and our son will be their leader after us.”

“Voting is about more than choosing our country’s leader. We vote for our local leaders, our Congress representatives, our governor, and even our school boards. We vote to be represented to those who make the laws we live under. This country was founded because we were sick of paying high taxes while not having a say in how our taxes were being used. ‘No taxation without representation’ was our rallying cry.”

“But the common person doesn’t have the knowledge to understand the complicated politics of running a country or law.”

“Which is why we have representatives. We know what we need, and candidates have to convince us that they can give us what we need to get us to vote for them.”

Sky looked over my form. “This is really important to your people?”

“It’s what our nation stands for. We’re far from perfect, but this is how we strive to be the greatest nation on Earth. And I will not rule over a people who do not have the same rights that I enjoy.”

“Okay. Then teach me about your voting system.”

I smiled and brought him down to the computer.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Witchcraft Wicca & Wonders

I stood with a list of items I needed in one hand and a basket hooked by my other elbow, looking out over the selection of herbs. I just hoped I translated the names of the items from Sylvan to English correctly. It’s very difficult to translate a poem. At least I wasn’t trying to rewrite it as a poem in English, like I need to do with my Spanish homework over the weekend.

I hoped this place had everything. I had no reason to believe it wouldn’t, but I had no idea where else I’d go if it didn’t. I couldn’t imagine anywhere else having such a wide and odd selection.

The place was bigger than the hole in the wall shop with a couple lines of shelves and some tables I’d expected to find, though not anywhere as big as the big-box store the name parodied, and so tightly packed with all manners of different products that a cart of any size was impractical. It even seemed like a decent chunk were imports, which the price tag supported. I’m surprised there’s enough business for a place like this to exist.

I sensed a shop attendant coming this way, so I began rehearsing for the two ways this could go. Artu wasn’t wearing his vest, so I already had the standard “He’s a service dog” response ready.

“Can I help you with anything?” the shop attendant asked. She looked like your stereotypical Wiccan goth, the exact sort of person you’d expect to run this sort of place.

Should I tell her? It probably isn’t too weird for someone to do this sort of thing this time of year.

“Ma’am?”

“Sorry. Yes, I’m trying to perform a spirit summoning, but I’m not sure if I got the right ingredients here.” I showed her my list.

“Who are you trying to summon?”

“My grandfather. He died before I was born, so I want to meet him.”

“Okay, but you always need to be careful when calling upon the dead.”

“Yeah-yeah, I know.”

“Alright”

The attendant helped me find my items and even figured out a couple items on my list were incorrect. I had no way to dispute her, I barely understood any of this, so I just hoped she was right. Maybe I could double check with Bloom.

The attendant brought my items up to the counter for me, and my questions kept burning in my mind until I blurted them out.

“How is there enough business for a place like this to exist?” I asked as the attendant began scanning my items.

“Oh, there are plenty of groups and sub-cultures that shop here for ingredients they can’t get anywhere else.”

“I understand that, but at this size?”

“This city has an abnormally large population of people who would buy from a place like this.”

“There’d have ta be,” I said under my breath.

We finished the transaction, and Artu and I headed out of the store. 

As I stepped outside, I looked up one of the light poles. Khan sat atop the pole, looking down at me. It’s not like him to follow me, but as far as I could tell, nothing was wrong. I knew it was him because of the slight purple tint of his eyes and feathers. Dad says he looks the same as the other crows, but that’s because he has old man eyeballs, and I’ve always had an easier time distinguishing purples and dark colors than others.

I began my walk to the bus stop, and Khan followed me. I held out my arm for him, and he landed. 

“Hello, my baby,” Khan said and gave me a kiss on the cheek. 

I have no idea why he does that. He couldn’t have learned it from Dad. That’s not how he shows affection. It’s just one of the many weird things about him.

“Hello, Khan.” I guided him up to my shoulder so he would have a comfortable perch and I could still have a free hand.

Despite being in a very different part of the city from where I live, I know this neighborhood decently well. It’s Jenny’s neighborhood, as well as Winx’s. It’s one of the older parts of the city, and some parts of it retained much of the original architecture.

I walked past a bar named ‘The Witch’s Brew’. Huh, two witch themed shops on the same street.

I placed my bags on the ground and sat on the bus stop bench. The man already sitting on the bench glanced up at me and Khan from their book but paid me no mind. Artu laid his head on my leg as we waited.

The bus arrived, and I gathered up my bags and hopped on with Khan and Artu. I sat in the back so Artu could spread out. I got bags and animals situated for the ride, then leaned back in my seat. I considered closing my eyes to rest, but Khan is a troublemaker.

As if to prove my point, Khan opened his beak and made a phone ringing sound. A few different people pulled out their phones to see if it was them. Khan chortled like an old man, catching the attention of his prank victims. I covered my mouth to stifle my laughter. A couple of the prank victims joined in our snickering, but the rest just turned back around and resumed whatever they were doing.

I took Khan off my shoulder and put him on my lap. “You’re a stinker.”

Despite him not having lips, his face radiated a smug smile. “I know.”

Chapter Text

Subject: Bloom Peters

Location: Winx loft

Rereeer! Rereeer! Rereeer! Rereeer! 

“Dad!”

I shot awake, my heart pounding. It took me a minute to realize that I was still in my bed. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. I checked the clock, 3 pm. I climbed out of bed and grabbed my phone. Dad shouldn’t be on shift. I decided to call him.

“Hey kiddo, what’s up?” Dad asked.

“I had a nightmare. I heard your PASS device.”

“Yeah, that’s a scary sound. I am very thankful that you saved me that day.”

“I worry about you.”

“I worry about you too. But I’m okay. You don’t have to worry about me right now.”

“I know. I just wanted to hear your voice.”

“You can call me whenever you need.”

“Thank you. Bye Dad.”

“Bye”

I hung up.

I put my phone in my pocket and headed downstairs for some water, followed by Kiko. Aisha was also in the kitchen, making a sandwich.

“Hey… ooh, that does not look like the face of someone who had a good nap,” Aisha said.

“It’s not. I had a nightmare about when my dad got trapped under those beams, specifically I heard his PASS device.”

“What’s a PASS device?”

“Personal alert safety system or PASS device. It’s that rereeer sound that led us to him. They go off if the device doesn’t detect motion for 30 seconds.”

“Oh… I can see how that can cause nightmares.”

I nodded and got my water.

I heard someone knocking on the door and went to check out who. Seeing it was Roxy, I let her in. We should probably give her a key. She came with an armful of bags and a bird on her shoulder.

“Hey”

“Hey” Roxy brought the bags over to the table. “This is Khan. He lives near my house.”

“Roxy’s my baby,” Khan said in this creepy ass voice , to my complete surprise.

“And judging by that look on your face, you just learned that ravens can talk.”

“I sure did. Why did he call you his baby?”

“No clue. He’s done that since I was toddler.”

Stella’s hoof steps came down the stairs and over to the table. “Oh, perfect. I got something for you.” Stella summoned Roxy’s cat hoodie, completely repaired.

Roxy’s face lit up with a smile. She took her hoodie back and hugged it.

“I’ll take that as a ‘thank you’.”

“What is all this?” Aisha asked as she walked over while eating her sandwich.

Roxy looked to me, and I nodded.

“These are for a summoning ritual. Now that I know magic’s real, I want to try talking to my grandpa, who I never got to meet. I brought the stuff here in hopes that you could verify if this stuff will work.”

“Oh sure, we can do that.”

Aisha put her sandwich down, and we unpacked the bags. Khan hopped down from Roxy’s shoulder and also inspected the items.

“What’s your grandfather’s name?” I asked as we looked over the supplies.

“Rick Wolf. He raised my father on his own after Grandma Koda died.”

“Who’s Grandma Koda?”

“She was my biological grandmother. Grandma Roxanne was Dad’s step mother. She raised him since he was ten.”

“Oh. I’m glad he had someone… And all this looks good. But where’d you even get some of this stuff?”

“There’s a shop called Witchcraft Wicca & Wonders about a mile from here. I got all this stuff from there.”

“Sounds like we should have Flora take a look at that place,” Stella said.

I nodded.

The emergency scanner buzzed to life, catching our attention. 

I went over to the desk and read out the report. “Traffic accident on the bridge. A truck is hanging off the bridge.”

“Sounds like something they could use your help on,” Roxy said.

I walked back over to the table, slipping my earpiece in. “Agreed. Wanna come with?”

“Sure” Roxy slipped her earpiece in.

“I’m texting Flora, Tecna, and Musa,” Aisha said.

“Artu, Khan, you two stay.”

Aisha, Stella, and I transformed, and I took Roxy’s hand. We teleported to the bridge and surveyed the situation from above. It was bad with multiple smashed cars and a box truck teetering over the edge. Flora, Tecna, and Musa teleported in shortly after.

“Aisha, stabilize the front of that truck. Roxy, anchor the back. I’ll grab the driver. Everyone else, help the other motorists,” I ordered.

We split up, and I dropped Roxy off behind the truck. Roxy pushed down on the bumper, and Aisha supported the front. I flew over to the cabin. The driver’s alert but obviously terrified.

“Sir!”

The driver looked at me and did a double take. “What the hell are you?!”

“I’m a fairy! We’re here to help you! What’s your name?!”

“Mitch!”

“Okay, Mitch, my name is Bloom! Does anything hurt, your neck or back?!”

Mitch shook his head.

“That’s good! We have your truck stabilized! I’m going to get you back on solid ground! Can you unlock your door?!”

Mitch reached over and lifted up the lock. I opened his door, and Mitch began to look down. I reached my arm out to stop him.

“Whoa, I wouldn’t recommend doing that. Can you unbuckle yourself?”

“Yeah”

Mitch unbuckled himself, and I reached my arms out for him. He started to climb towards me, but then he looked down.

“I tried to warn you.”

“Um, are you sure you can hold me?”

“Two of my friends are currently holding your truck still, and one of them’s so young that she doesn’t even have her wings yet. I’m sure I can hold you.”

Mitch took in a deep breath, then reached for me. I scooped him up and floated away from the truck.

“Get this truck back on the bridge!” I ordered.

“Understood,” Aisha said over comms. “Repositioning”

I flew Mitch back to the bridge, which was now swarmed by first responders.

“Clear.”

“Repositioning,” Roxy said. “Clear.”

I put Mitch back on the ground, and we were approached by a cop.

“Who the hell are you!? And what do you think you’re doing?!” the cop angrily shouted.

“Backing up!” Roxy called out.

Mitch, the cop, and I watched Roxy and Aisha lift the truck off the ledge and move it back onto the bridge.

“We’re doing our job. And I suggest you do your job and figure out what happened here,” I said.

“I can tell you what happened here,” Stella said as she walked up to us. “The guy currently wrapped up in duct tape happened.” 

Stella pointed behind herself, and we all turned to look. Just as she said, there was an angry looking guy wrapped up from his ankles to his mouth in duct tape leaned against a car.

“He’s drunk enough to fly up to the moon, and when we got him out of his car, he got belligerent, so we had to restrain him.”

“And the tape over his mouth?” the cop asked.

“He started cussing and disturbing the other victims, so we wrapped him up a little further to keep the peace.”

“Is that his car?” Mitch asked.

“The one he’s leaned against, yeah.”

“He swerved into my lane. I tried to avoid him, but he hit my truck, and I lost control. I caught it all on my dashcam.”

“Then it sounds like we’re done here, unless you want to go to the hospital,” I said.

“No, I’m fine. I just want to get off this bridge.”

I patted Mitch on the back and turned to talk with Stella. “How are the rest?”

“A few bumps and bruises, nothing serious. Flora’s taking care of them now.”

Minor physical injuries, stuff that I can treat. “I think I’ll go help with that.”

“Okay, but what do you want us to do about that?” Stella pointed at the snapped cable.

“I suggest we let the engineers deal with that, unless one of you has a civil engineering degree I don’t know about.”

Stella chuckled, and we began walking.

“That was awesome,” Roxy said excitedly as she hopped up next to us. “It was terrifying but awesome. I’ve never lifted something that heavy.”

“You and me both,” Aisha said as she flew up to us.

“Well, you both did great, and I’m very happy you’re both that strong,” I said.

Subject: Khan

Location: Winx loft

I flew around the girls’ hall. I needed to know that they’ll be powerful enough to protect Roxy and free my children. Those wizards were able to defeat me. They nearly killed me. These girls have to be strong. At least they have the advantage of Roxy being the one to give them Believix.

A White Circle was definitely in here somewhere. That’s another boon to them. With Hel gone, it’s the only thing that can break the curse, but how they’ll free an entire island, I’m not sure. Maybe they could reactivate the old CBSH kerfi [White Circle Defense Field system], assuming it still works. The wizards likely at least tried to destroy it, but that thing took a beating during WW2 and survived.

The girls arrived back, all hyped up and celebrating. Their animals rushed over to greet them. Artu ran up to Roxy and jumped on her. I can count the number of times those two have been separated on my toes. I think the poor boy might have separation anxiety.

“We are totally awesome!” Roxy shouted while dancing with Artu. “Oh, what do you guys think about superhero names and masks?”

“Well, I just told a guy on the bridge my real name,” Bloom said. “And honestly, with the way we look, we probably need to use our real names to get people to trust us. But you, you’re minor and still in school. You probably should use a pseudonym and mask.”

Roxy nodded and put Artu down. “I’ll think of some.”

“Since we’re all here, I want to try again with the White Circle,” Tecna said. “Anyone have any objections?”

Various ‘no’s came from the girls.

Tecna retrieved the White Circle and laid it on the floor.

They left it here without protection. Then again, bringing it with them will only invite an attack. They don’t have a good option.

I flew over to the White Circle and took it into my beak. I cast a spell on it to show them what I needed them to see.

“Hey, don’t touch that,” Roxy said while shooing me away.

I dropped the circle and flew off to where the animals were huddled. I couldn’t watch those memories. They’re too much.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Winx loft

The girls and I sat around the White Circle. Just like last time, we held each other’s hands, and our eyes glowed. The scene changed around us, and it was suddenly very dark. We stood up to get a better look around. We were in a bedroom, the moon shining through the balcony doors, two people in the bed, and the White Circle sitting on a nightstand.

“What is that?” Stella asked.

We all turned to look. A bear laid sleeping against the foot of the bed.

“That’s a Eurasian brown bear,” I said.

“Didn’t you say Pepe is a brown bear?” Musa asked.

“Eyup. That’s his bigger cousin.”

“Oh boy.”

I walked over to the head of the bed, stepping over many tails and paws in the process. The room was quite spacious, and almost every part of the floor had an animal of some sort laying on a pillow, and that’s just the ones on the floor. I peaked over at the sleeping people, and it was exactly who I expected.

“It’s Titania. She was a Fairy of Animals.” The other one must be Obeira.

“Ah, so we’re looking at your future,” Bloom joked while gesturing to the veritable zoo this woman had in her bedroom.

I shrugged.

I turned to look out the balcony doors and spotted a figure standing outside. “Oh! Fuck!”

The rest of the girls spun around and all had similar reactions.

The figure opened the door and stepped inside, allowing us to see the faint glow of their wings. Their wings were ashen gray and plain, no sparkles and reduced patterns. They looked sickly. I’ve never seen wings like that, but then again, I haven’t met that many fairies.

The person walked towards the bed but didn’t do as good of a job as me at avoiding tails. They stepped on one, and the dog yelped, waking up the rest of the dogs, who all started barking. 

Titania and Obeira woke up, groggy at first, but Titania snapped awake when she saw the person.

“Kysa!” Titania shouted and scrambled out of bed. She stood straight up and flared her wings. 

The animals reacted and tensed up, growling and baring their teeth at the intruder. The bear stood up on his hind legs.

Obeira also scrambled out of bed, but she fell to the floor and backed away into a corner. Her wings were pinned against her back, and fear radiated through the air.

The lights turned on, giving us a clear view of Kysa, I’m assuming that’s her name, and she looked terrifying. She looked like a White Walker. Kysa was gaunt, her lips had deep cracks, and her skin was a bluish-gray. Translucent, icy blue growths grew from her head and upper arms.

“What are you doing here?” Titania asked aggressively.

Kysa looked unperturbed. “I’m here for her fear,” she said slowly and menacingly.

Obeira began to breathe heavily. “Guards!”

“No one’s coming to help you, little sister.”

Obeira’s heavy breathing turned to hyperventilating. She stopped looking at Kysa and Titania and started looking through them. She was having a panic attack.

“What did you do to my women?” Titania growled.

Kysa smiled and sent a wave of ice cascading through the room, hitting the animals. The ice trapped them and impaled several. The animals yelped and yowled in pain.

“No!” Titania formed a golden aura around herself and attacked.

The bear broke free and joined in on the attack.

I slipped past them, over to Obeira. I knelt and tried to put my hand on her leg, but I went right through her.

“These are just memories. We can’t affect anything,” Musa said.

I looked at her, then back at Obeira. I heard a shout behind me and spun around. Titania was thrown across the room into some furniture. The wood broke under her weight and cut her deeply.

Titania stood, using one hand to put pressure on the worst of the bleeding, and magically threw the broken wood at Kysa faster than my eye could track. The wood exploded upon hitting Kysa and became embedded in the walls and mattress. Kysa was cut but didn’t bleed. It was then that I realized that she had several deep gashes that also weren’t bleeding. Instead, an ice-like substance flowed like blood into her wounds and solidified, sealing the cuts.

“Oh Great Tree Mother, what is she?” Flora asked.

Kysa rushed Titania and, in a moment, was on the other side of the room with an ice lance inside Titania.

“No!” Obeira shouted and, still mid panic attack, jumped up and summoned the White Circle to her. She used the White Circle to blast Kysa off Titania.

Kysa was sent flying into a wall, leaving a massive crack. She fell to the ground, and the bear jumped on her.

Obeira stumbled over to Titania, who still had the broken off lance in her chest. Obeira pulled the ice out and tried to stop the resulting bleeding.

A pained wheeze from the bear drew everyone’s attention to him and Kysa. Kysa stood up with her hands around the bear’s throat. She looked Titania straight in the eye and jerked the bear’s neck. With a crack, the bear went limp.

Titania tried to scream and get to her, but the hole in her chest prevented her. Obeira was frozen in fear. Kysa picked up the bear’s corpse and flew away. Titania watched her go, and her face morphed into pure fear and rage.

Obeira began moving again and looked around at all the animals still trapped and injured. Some of them had stopped crying. She took Titania’s hand and put the White Circle on her finger before getting up and busting through the iced over door. “Medical!” 

I went over to Stella and buried my face into her shoulder. “I don’t want to see any more.”

Stella patted my shoulder. “Yeah, me neither.”

I felt the scene shift again, so I looked up. We were now in the middle of a destroyed village. Children were crying, and fairies looked to be interrogating the populous. Beastial monsters roamed the village. Titania and Obeira, the latter of whom had the White Circle on her finger, were just watching it all happen.

“What’s going on?” Bloom asked.

A large white draconic serpent landed nearby, and a woman wearing armor that completely covered her body climbed off it. Her helmet had a design reminiscent of the serpent.

“Is that an ice serpent?” Stella asked.

“Looks like one, but I’ve never seen one with wings, and that means something coming from me,” Tecna said.

The woman walked over to Titania and Obeira. “What are youse doing here?” she said, revealing herself to be Hel.

“We want to know what happened here?” Obeira said.

“This village’s chief and his knights killed one of our fairies. They…” Hell looked like the words themselves threatened to make her vomit, “tore off her wings.”

Titania and Obeira’s wings shuttered and twitched.

“Her mothers found her in forest beyond village gate. Her wings were gone, and a hole was through her chest, the cause of death. They also stole her White Circle. We now look for this treacherous chief and those who follow him.”

“We will look for them. You need to keep searching for Kysa,” Titania said.

“It was one of mine who was slain,” Hel said angrily.

“You speak as if she was not too of mine, mother,” Obeira said. “We are all fairy and fairy witch. We will hunt for the faeling’s killers with the same ferocity as would you.”

Hel stayed motionless and silent until a large black corvid bird descended from the sky. It transformed into the armored figure that traveled around with the White Circle collecting the fairies. Hel, Titania, and Obeira all bowed to it.

“We have not the time for bickering. Another family of Kysa’s victims was found, their spilled blood still red,” the corvid said. Their voice sounded familiar. Wait, they also have similar eyes to Khan and a similar purple ombré.

“How are you sure it was Kysa?” Hel asked.

“No human could’ve tortured them so horrifically. She used her ice to kill their flesh and blood, and she wrote ‘Kysa was here’ on the wall with their blood.”

Obeira clasped her hands over her mouth.

The corvid also appeared highly distressed. “My baby, how can one of my babies do this?”

Oh, wait a fucking second!

“She’s starving! She’s suffering as much as she causes suffering. She’s just doing what she must to feed,” Hel pleaded.

“All the more reason you should’ve culled her once you realized what he is! You could’ve prevented everything! But instead, you let her live in suffering and permit her to torment Obeira and kill! You are weak!”

Hel shook with rage before grabbing her helmet. She took several deep breaths to calm herself down before recomposing herself. “Very well, I will focus our efforts on capturing Kysa,” Hel said, then turned to Titania. “You bring our faeling’s killers to justice.”

Titania recomposed herself as well and nodded. “What is name of chief?

“Ogron, son of Gregorius. Those who follow him are his brother, Gantlos, Anagan, and Duman.”

Our mouths dropped.

“This must be the origin of the Wizards of the Black Circle,” Aisha said.

Hel walked over to the corvid. “Valkmir, if you would, show me to these new victims.”

The spell ended, and the scene melted away back into the loft. Exhaustion hit us all at once, and we fell to the floor. The animals rushed over to us. Artu and Khan stood over me. I looked into Khan’s purple tinted eyes.

I rolled over and pushed myself up. I sniffed Khan. Even with my heightened scenes I couldn’t detect anything off, but still. “Be honest with me, are you Valkmir?”

Khan blinked, and his eyes turned a much more vibrant purple. “Yes, I am.”

Khan began to glow and grow as a hurricane of black feathers engulfed him. I scrambled back, and Artu bolted behind me. The rest of the girls rushed over and pulled me up as Khan, or Valkmir, took on their humanoid form. The hurricane parted, and the feathers fell before dissipating into energy.

“You’re that person,” Bloom said. 

“I am. I am Valkmir, First Mother of the fairies.”

“What does that mean?” Aisha asked aggressively.

“It means I was the first queen of Tír Nan Óg, alongside my human wife, and my daughters were the first fairies of Earth and my line still rules the fairies. You need not be threatened by me for we share the same goals and the same enemies.”

“Why are you only revealing yourself now?” Musa asked.

“That answer requires some context. We should probably sit down.”

The girls remained tense, so I grabbed Bloom’s arm. “If they were a threat to me, they could’ve killed me years ago.”

Bloom looked up at me, then gave the signal to stand down.

We sat around Valkmir, Bloom and Aisha sticking close to me.

“If you’re a fairy, how are you not imprisoned,” Flora asked.

“I’m not a fairy, nor am I a witch. I am a god, the God of Trickery and Death, Patron Goddess of Actors, Hunters, and Fairies.”

“You’ve got to be running us around the ezocholo tree,” Stella said.

“I have no idea what that means, but I can assure you, I am not. And to prove it to you, Arcadia’s eyes are gold, and she smells like a wet tree. I can sense some of you have met her.”

What? I looked to Bloom for answers, but she looked at the other girls. The other girls all had ‘wtf’ faces.

“How do you know that?” Tecna asked.

“I met her back when she brought her magic to Earth. As for why I’m only revealing myself now, that goes back to before the wizards captured the fairies, just a couple days before. 

I was flying through Europe on vacation when I was struck down out of the sky by this ugly-ass eagle. You know who. The wizards defeated me and left me in a coma. By the time I recovered, the fairies had been captured, and with them gone, I am left severely weakened. I cannot face the wizards again without dying.”

“They defeated a god,” I said in shock. “How have they not defeated us?”

“Because they are stupid, and their victories have left them cocky, but you are correct in your assessment. Eventually, they’ll stop being cocky, but you will always be smarter than them.” Valkmir got up and retrieved the White Circle.

We all stood as well and turned, but I stayed behind Stella and Aisha.

“In your visions, you witnessed both Kysa and the wizards’ home because they are linked. Kysa is an unseelie. Her nature is antithetical to the natures of fairy and witch alike. As a part of this, she created the Abyss to counter the Void, the power that births all gods. The Abyss is not death and destruction; it is oblivion and unmaking. That is the power the Black Circle was crafted from. That is why they are so good at countering the forces of creation.

But countering a primordial force isn’t easy. It likes to fight back. Roxy, you were born with a special connection to this force. Your mother managed to find the one being in existence that she could make the nuclear weapon of magic with. Once you learn to control this power, they cannot stand against you.”

Valkmir brought the circle closer. I hid behind Aisha and shook my head. Stella stroked my hair. Valkmir lowered the circle.

“It doesn’t have to be today. But you will be able to use it, eventually.”

“Yeah, but what do we do until eventually comes,” Stella said under her breath.

“Continue your mission. Because you gained your Believix through Roxy, it is more powerful than average.”

“What exactly is Roxy’s special connection to the Void?” Bloom asked. “You said it had something to do with her father.”

“Unfortunately, that is information that cannot yet be told. Ogron stole Morgana’s power. He could steal the information from any mind that is not mine, and if he learns her truth, so will Kysa learn of it through the Abyss. Kysa cannot learn about her.”

“You never mentioned what happened to Kysa,” Aisha said.

“Kysa is still alive, though she is banished from Earth and imprisoned. Hel had not the strength, physically or emotionally, to kill her daughter, so in her final battle, she cast a spell that used her own body as fuel to create a prison of ice so cold it could freeze hearts.”

“Heh, sounds like the Omega Dimension,” Tecna joked.

“That’s because it is Omega, or as we call it, Helheim.”

The rest of the girls looked at her, dumbfounded.

“That does explain why Hel had an ice serpent,” Musa said.

“Those are her nidhoggs. Angrboda made them for her.” Valkmir approached Tecna. “Now for why I revealed myself.” They held up the White Circle. “It’s unwise to leave this unprotected, but I also understand why it’s unfavorable to carry it wherever you go. Let me give you a third option that will both protect it and your home. I will teach you how to create a White Circle Defense Field system.”

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Roxy’s room

11:55, almost time.  

I finished drawing the protective circle on the ground. I wanted to have as much time as possible, so I needed to get this done as close to 12:00 as possible. Artu was downstairs so he wouldn’t freak out and make a mess of everything. I put the components around the circle, lit the candles, and as the clock hit twelve, sat down in the center with Grandpa’s journal in hand.

“Gát oscailt mór. Tyeja chun hág thar na verden ag tavair amach Richard Wolf.” [Gate open wide. Stretch to garden beyond the world and bring forth Richard Wolf.]

The circle and components glowed, the candle flames turned a ghostly blue, and the magic swirled. The magic coalesced into the shape of a person, but when the person materialized, it wasn’t Grandpa. It was Morrigan.

“Uhh, hi,” I said.

“Dia huit, Roxy.” Morrigan knelt down, placing her crook across her lap and letting her lantern float freely. Her raven only made minor adjustments to compensate for her movements. “You have no one close to you in Luna Garden by name of Richard Volf. Are you sure that is their true name?”

“It’s the name on his driver’s license.” Did he not make it?

“A true name is knoun in the heart and soul.” Morrigan pointed to my heart. “It does not alvays match vhat is on government documents.”

I looked down at his journal. I flipped through the pages and found the part where he came to America. It’s one of the spots I could decode on my own. 

//Americans fear Germans to the point they are killing German Shepherd Dogs. I spotted such a killing today. The young men were easy to take down, and I was able to save the dog. He is resting now, injured but alive. I fear that my name will draw unwanted attention. Mother gave me my name in hopes that I would be wise, strong, and peaceful. Perhaps I could find a new name that carries on Mother’s hopes. Maybe one day I can be known as Rainier Manfred again.//

“Rainier Manfred Wolf”

Morrigan nodded, got up, and took a step back. “Cast the spell again.”

“Gát oscailt mór. Tyeja chun hág thar na verden ag tavair amach Rainier Manfred Wolf.”

Morrigan extended her crook, which glowed like the circle, and the magic swirled. The magic coalesced into the shape of a person. A man that looked almost identical to Dad but white with short blond hair, no beard, and darker blue eyes appeared. He looked around, then down at me.

“You must be Roxy. Your grandmother told me much about you.” He sat down on the floor. “It’s nice to finally meet you.”

Morrigan lowered her crook, which stopped glowing, and watched us.

“I have so many questions and school in the morning.”

“Ask away then.”

I held up the journal. “What do you know about magic?”

“An unfortunate amount.” Grandpa tried to reach out for it, but his hand went straight through it. He looked down at his hand.

I lowered the journal. “Unfortunate?”

“Ugh, my interest in the occult cast my life into the marsh, and the way I acquired my knowledge was not what either of us would consider ethical. Shortly after I began working as a double agent, the Sylvan Empire joined the war, and my interest was noticed. I was reassigned to a black site and put under the command of Oberst Ogron Grimwald.”

“Ogron? Red wavy haired sadist?”

“You know of him?”

“He attacked us when I was a baby, at least I think that’s what happened. He nearly killed Dad, wiped his memories, and took Mom, and now he’s trying to take me.”

“He’s tryin’ to steal her magic,” Morrigan said. “Him and his brothers are tryin’ to vipe out our species. Your granddaughter is the last free fairy alive.”

“A fairy? May I see?”

“Um, I can’t do that yet,” I admitted.

Morrigan walked around behind me and poked me in a wing-port, causing me to grimace. “Those vinxs are comin’ any day, and they’re goin’ to be big. You are even skinnier than I vas at your age.”

“Roxy, grab a pen and notebook. I’m going to tell you everything I know of the Dark Circle Sorcerers. You must know this, but it will be unsettling.”

I got up and grabbed my computer from my desk. I sat back down in the circle and opened up the laptop. I have a program installed that automatically lowered the brightness all the way down when I darken my screen, so I wasn’t flash banged. Oh the wonders of what a pissed off programmer is willing to do and hand out for free.

“What is that?”

“A computer.” I turned it around for him to see.

“When I was a kid, a computer was a person. It was a job title someone could hold. The first time I ever saw a mechanical computer was when I began work at the NACA, and that thing took up a whole room.”

“Yeah-yeah, I know. I get enough ‘when I was a youngin’ speeches from Dad and his friends.”

Grandpa didn’t show any emotion, but I could sense amusement coming from him and Morrigan.

I turned my computer back around and opened up a word document. “Alright, I’m ready.”

“Where to start? Oh, I know. When I was a young boy…”

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Roxy’s room 

I woke up with a start. My body shook as I came down from an adrenaline spike. I was in my room. I wasn’t bound and chained and with an excruciating pain in my back. I wasn’t being dragged out and brought to Ogron in a filthy, bloody 1940s surgical gown. He wasn’t holding up a dirty scalpel and smiling sadistically at me before having me strapped down onto a surgical bed, face down. I luckily woke up just as he cut into my back, but I still felt the sting of that first slice. I could almost feel my wings pulling in on themselves, away from the non-existent blade.

I felt the spot where I’d been cut… Was that me? Was that really just a dream? I never experienced anything like that, and I did have another explanation. I turned and looked at my computer, which housed a word document filled with nightmarish horrors.

My muscles still buzzed with energy, my body still in fight or flight mode. I looked over to a dark corner of my room. I didn’t magically sense or smell anyone, but the irrational part of my mind refused to accept that. My mind conjured images of Ogron standing in the dark, looming and watching me, and Artu wasn’t in here to assure me that he wasn’t real.

I climbed out of bed and went into Dad’s room. Dad was still asleep. I climbed into his bed and snuggled up to him, my head resting against the tattoo of my first heartbeat over his own heart. Dad’s arm draped over me, and I listened to his heartbeat. My body finally accepted that I was safe, and I let myself rest my eyes.

After some time, Dad shifted and stroked my hair. “Roxy, geht es dir gut?” [Roxy, are you okay?]

“Ich hatte einen Albtraum.” [I had a nightmare.]

Dad grunted and sat up, prompting me to sit up too. Dad looked at the clock. “Du musst dich für die Schule fertig machen.” [You have to get ready for school.]

We climbed out of bed, and I went back to my room. I opened my curtains, allowing much needed light in, and changed into my uniform. It’s starting to get to that point where I can wear a hoodie without question. I went down stairs and fed the animals, but when I tried to feed myself, the remnants of my memories of Ogron in those disgusting excuses for scrubs made the mere thought of food unappealing.

“Roxy, aren’t you hungry?” Dad asked.

“I’m still a bit queasy from the nightmare. I’ll just pack some extra food.”

“If you’re not feeling up to it, you can stay home.”

No, I have a mission to complete. “I’m fine.”

I packed a lunch for myself, which included Aunt Willow’s nutrient bars, stuffed it in my backpack, and grabbed Artu and a second bag. I joined the other kids outside, who were wearing their costumes, and walked to the bus. As we passed the mailboxes, I was disappointed that the mailbox smasher still hadn’t come back. I really wanted to hear their metal crunch against my masterpiece.

We got onto the bus, and I went to the back to get some more shut-eye. One of the advantages of being the first to be picked up is prime seat pickage. I rested until the Rowdy kids got on. They very much live up to their name.

As soon as we got to school and got off the bus, I began my mission. I pulled out Tecna’s palmtop, which I borrowed under her orders, and looked for the cameras. I’m a little embarrassed to admit I don’t have their locations memorized, but as someone who’s supposed to be here between 8:00 and 4:00, Monday to Friday, I’ve never really had to worry about creating a complete map before. I’ve dedicated that brain power to other parts of my schemes.

I noted the camera watching the entrance and put a little green marker on the digital map of my school. As I moved inside, I had to adjust how I looked around. Outside, nobody questions why you’re looking towards the sky, but inside, they’ll wonder why you're looking at the ceiling. 

I kept my head movements to a minimum and glanced around with my eyes. I also kept an eye out for teachers or tattletales that would take the palmtop away. I noted and marked every camera in the hallways on my path to the cafeteria but had to put the palmtop away before I went outside. The monitors out there would definitely spot it.

I, along with several other students, exited out into the courtyard and got in the cafeteria line. The school offers breakfast for kids who, for whatever reason, didn’t eat it at home, and I’ve recently found myself enjoying having a second breakfast here. Luckily, the nauseating effects of the nightmare had worn off during the bus ride, and now I was starving.

I got my food and sat down. Artu laid his head on my leg as I ate. 

I was soon joined by Jenny, who sat down opposite me. She was dressed as a pirate captain with a red coat, minus the sword and hat, neither of which she was allowed to have. To replace the pirate hat, she wore a bandana around her head, but there was nothing she could do about the sword, which was honestly kinda ridiculous.

The school doesn’t allow brimmed or billed hats unless it’s the school baseball team’s cap or a school branded cap. It’S oKaY iF wE cAn’T rEcOgNiZe yOu iF yOu GiVe Us MoNeY. The toy sword ban is equally as ridiculous considering the school teaches a good chunk of the students how to use swords and other very real, and occasionally sharp, weapons. I could go grab a bow and skewer someone right now, and they’re worried about plastic toys.

Orla had on a pirate ship costume.

“Hey… you look like shit.”

“Thanks, I’ve noticed,” I deadpanned.

“What happened?”

“Bad nightmare.”

“Ooh. Well, since you’re not dying, can you teach me ASL?”

“Why the sudden interest?”

“I saw this video of a celebrity signing to a young fan, and he was getting a lot a’ praise in the comments.”

I snorted. “You’re a piece of work.”

Jenny shrugged. “A good thing is a good thing, even if it comes from selfish motivations.”

“Alright, I’ll see when I have time. I’ve been pretty busy lately.”

“Yeah, so have I.”

I nodded. “It might have to be after things settle down.”

Jenny nodded, then looked me over. “Where’s your costume?”

“I’m picking it up after school. My friend, Stella, is making our costumes.”

Jenny nodded and ate her food.

I finished my food and headed out. Once I was out of the cafeteria, I pulled out the palmtop and marked the camera watching the cafeteria.

Subject: Tecna

Location: Winx loft

“That should do it,” Prince of the Slain said in their shockingly deep voice.

I checked my work, then closed the final panel. I stood up and looked it over. The device looked like a small light blue pedestal with a space for the White Circle. It only came up to my knees. Three more pedestals were positioned at three of the cardinal directions, with this one pointed north. They were all connected by cables, which were originally massive, but I was able to size them down considerably, making it easier to thread them through the walls.

I turned towards Flower, who had the White Circle. “It’s ready.”

I stepped out of the way. Flower stepped forwards and placed the White Circle in the insert. The pedestal glowed, and the magic spread through the cables to the other pedestals. Alive and Well, Star, Music Child, and Plant Life Spirit gathered around to witness this. None of their names translate well to my language.

“And now no beings of the Abyss can get in this building,” Prince of the Slain said. “And you can take the White Circle out now, or just leave it in. This is a perfectly reasonable spot to keep it.”

Alive and Well walked over to the pedestal and examined it skeptically. “If this can keep the wizards out, why didn’t you have one on Land of Youth?”

“We did, but according to the survivors, they were able to use Circling Sea’s inferior-degree deity blood to bypass it.”

“Survivors? I thought all the magic-users of positive-emotions were captured,” Star asked.

“But the magic-users of negative-emotions weren’t. They survived and fled to other parts of the empire.”

Star looked as if she was going to say more but thought better of it. If I wasn’t mistaken, which was still possible even after knowing her for nearly two years, she seemed to be intimidated by the deity. The lack of crest feathers really does make deciphering emotions difficult.

“Could they possibly use your blood to bypass it?” Flower asked.

“I think that’s what they originally tried when they attacked me, but I’m just thought given physical form. I don’t exactly have blood, at least not how you think of it.”

“So, we’re good. No other inferior-degree deities around here for them to use,” Music Child said.

“Incorrect, I have a magic-user of negative-emotions child, but she’s protected by her own shield and a whole indeterminate large number of people desperate to keep her alive,” Prince of the Slain explained, then got a serious look on their face. “But they could use Dawn’s blood.”

Does that mean Dawn’s an inferior-degree deity? They would’ve told us if she was. Would they have a reason to deliberately not?

“Is that because of her connection to the Void?” Star asked.

“Correct”

“Got it. Don’t let them get Dawn’s blood,” Alive and Well said.

“Expand that to, don’t let anyone get Dawn’s blood.” Prince of the Slain didn’t elaborate.

“Let me guess, you can’t tell us why because the information could get plucked from our brains.”

Prince of the Slain smiled. “I like you, and yes.” 

I was sorely tempted to uncover what Prince of the Slain was hiding, but I didn’t even know where to start, and “void” sounds like it would bring me to places on the internet I don’t want to be. Humans are fornicating filthy, literally.

“We need to head downstairs,” Plant Life Spirit stated.

“Prince of the Slain, are you going to stay here?” Flower asked.

Prince of the Slain laughed. “Are you kidding me? It’s Spirit Night. I’m going to scare some humans.”

Prince of the Slain transformed back into their bird form, the jet black feathers of which reminded me of a creature from an old story us kids used to tell each other in an attempt to scare. We headed to the stairs, and Plant Life Spirit opened the outside door for Prince of the Slain.

“Hey, are we forgetting something?” Flower asked. “I feel like I’m forgetting something.”

“I don’t think so,” I said.

Flower shrugged and continued downstairs.

Subject: Klaus Wolf

Location: Frutti Music Bar

I dropped my bag containing my costume off in my office before feeding Roxy’s pets and getting to work. I walked out to the bar and started the prep work. The boys arrived shortly after. I checked out what they were wearing, but they were only wearing their uniforms, and none of them carried any sort of bags that could hold a costume.

“Where are your costumes?” I asked.

“What costumes?” Sky asked, for some reason looking slightly panicked.

“Your Halloween costumes. Did no one tell you part of celebrating Halloween is wearing costumes?”

The boys all looked at each other.

“I suspect the girls forgot to tell us.”

I put the prep away and walked out from behind the bar. “Alright, there’s a store walking distance from here. We’re getting you some costumes.”

The boys followed me out of the bar, and I locked the back door. We walked to the shop, and it was filled with the usual assortment of last minute shoppers: exhausted parents, panicked young adults who somehow forgot what day it was, and people having costume malfunctions.

“Pick out whatever you like. Oh, does Timmy have a costume?”

“I don’t think he would,” Riven said.

“Let’s grab one for him too. Do any of you know his size?”

The boys all said no.

“Okay, I’ll grab something loose fitting.”

“What kind of costumes are we looking for?” Sky asked.

“It can be anything you want. We traditionally wear costumes that disguise us as spirits, but now we wear whatever we want, usually something scary but occasionally…” I grabbed a sexy nurse costume for the boys to see.

“I wouldn’t complain if Stella wore something like that,” Brandon said with a grin.

I put it back, and we looked around the busy store, which had a somewhat limited selection now. I looked at the robe-like costumes for Timmy. He looked to be about 5’ 9” and was in good shape, so it shouldn’t be too hard to find something for him.

One costume I noticed was a Yllidith costume. Logically, I knew he's just a myth. There’s no way a murderous wizard who stalked people who knew his name and spread disease wherever he went could be real, but there's some part of me that thought having costumes of him was in poor taste, the same sort of feeling I got whenever I saw costumes of real serial killers.

It really didn't make sense to me why I would have that reaction. I tried to think of why. Was it because of something I couldn’t remember? I sensed a headache coming on, which answered that question. It’s like something’s trying to keep me from remembering. Mom had that feeling too whenever she tried to remember my wife. She described it as a dark presence in her mind. Something is wrong.

I pulled a bottle of soldier candy (ibuprofen) out of my pocket and popped a couple. My headaches aren’t nearly as bad as Roxy’s migraines and don’t come with any nasty side effects, so I was able to just down the pills and carry on.

I found a plague doctor costume that was basically just a hooded robe with a belt that came with a wide brim felt hat, a PU leather mask, and a plastic cane. Its packaging advertises that it fits 5’ 4” - 5’ 11”, the “advantages” of cheap mass produced goods. What that actually meant was that the 5’ 4” guys would have the robes ending around their ankles and the 5’ 11” guys would have the robes nearly up to their knees.

I took the costume to the checkout area and waited for the boys.

Riven and Brandon came up to me with a costume. “Mr. Klaus, what is this?” Brandon asked.

After working with the boys for a couple of months, I’ve learned that they had a good grasp on spoken English, but their understanding of written English was far less. It wasn’t a big problem. I just have to help them translate words they’re unfamiliar with.

“That’s a jester costume.”

“We don’t know what a jester is.”

“Oh, jesters were entertainers and the only members of a king’s court who were allowed to make fun of them and tell the harsh truths to those in power without getting executed.”

Riven snorted. “I wish we had those back home.”

“Why would we need jesters when we have you,” Brandon joked.

Riven glared at Brandon. “I’m not a fucking clown,” he growled.

Brandon grinned and walked off. Riven rolled his eyes and followed him back to the costumes.

The boys eventually all came with their chosen costumes. 

“What’s that?” Nabu asked Riven, referring to his costume.

“I don’t know, but it looks cool, and I think it’s military.”

“It is. It’s an aviator flight suit costume,” I answered.

“Of course you’d go with the military costume,” Nabu joked.

Riven smirked.

We brought the costumes up to the register, and I got a good look at what the rest of them picked. Nabu had a wizard costume, Brandon had a silver space suit costume, Sky had a knight costume, and Helia had a ninja costume.

“Sir, where’s your costume?” Helia asked.

“It’s in the office. I’m gonna wait to put it on until just before the party to make sure it doesn’t get stained.”

The cashier rang us up and told us the price. The boys pulled out their wallets, but I put my hand up.

“It’s okay. I’m paying.”

The boys all looked thankful, but Riven looked more surprised.

“Thank you, sir,” Sky said.

I waved it off and paid. “Eh, this means I can put it down as a business expense on my taxes. One of you should contact Timmy and tell him to wear black clothes and boots to the party.”

We gathered up the costumes and walked back to the bar. We left the costumes in the office, then got back to work.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: streets of Gardenia

I sat at the back of the bus, Artu next to me, watching the costumed people as we passed them by. We weren’t on our usual bus to the beach. We were instead on a bus to the Winx’s neighborhood, and man, the people here take Halloween seriously.

Artu and I got off at the closest bus stop to Love & Pet and walked the rest of the way there. I walked inside and immediately felt something different. It felt like the White Circle’s energy. My first reaction was alarm, but I quickly settled it. Despite my negative experiences with the circle, the energy itself was comforting. 

I recomposed myself, and we headed further inside. The place was surprisingly busy for a pet shop on Halloween. The shop was completely decked out in Halloween decor and had Halloween specialty items, like costumes for the pets and spoopy treats. Being the owner’s little gremlin, I already got first dibs when the costumes came in.

We weaved through the crowd to reach the tech station. Tecna turned as I approached, and I pulled out her palmtop. “All cameras are marked, and I scanned one of them, as you requested.”

Tecna smiled and took the device. “Perfect. And I’m assuming you’re also here to collect your costume.”

Chicko was on the desk, so I gave her a little scratch. “I am.”

Tecna pulled out a key and handed it to me. “This is for you to keep.”

“Really? You do realize I’m going to use this to prank you?” I said with a jovial smile.

“We do.”

“I am going to make you regret this.”

“I know. But to be real, this is now the only place you’re one hundred percent safe from the wizards. You deserve to have access whenever you need.”

My jovial smile softened into a sincere smile, and my stomach got queasy remembering my paranoid feeling of Ogron being in my room and how easily that could actually happen. “Thank you.”

I headed to the storage door and unlocked it. I slipped inside and locked the door behind myself. I took a moment to add the key to my ring and to think. I need to tell them about what I learned, but they might hate me, just like Maeve.

Once the key was on the ring, I let Artu off his leash, and we headed down the storage hallway and up the stairs. We walked into the loft, and I found our costumes on the table. Mine had the science division green stripes and, since I’m the newest member, a signal pip on the shoulder. I had to supply my own black boots, which I had in my second bag. Artu unexpectedly also had a costume, and his also had one pip but operations division red stripes.

I changed us into the costumes and, just as Stella had requested, left my school uniform on the table so she could size it up. I looked over everything. I really didn’t want to lose them over something I can’t control. I can’t control whose blood runs through my veins, I can’t control that Heinrich was a terrible person, and I can’t control what Grandpa had to do to survive.

The more I thought about it, the more I realized how unfair it was. How dare Maeve call me a monster for the actions of people who died long before I was even born.

I clenched my fists. I wanted to punch something. But at the same time, realizing how unfair Maeve was made me feel better about telling the girls. They’re not Maeve. They’ll understand.

I picked my bags back up and put Artu’s leash back on. We left through the outside door and headed to the nearest bus stop to go to the bar.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Frutti Music Bar

I walked into the bar and took off Artu’s leash. There were a few customers in the place, but there’d soon be many more. I slipped into the back, stashed my stuff in the store room, got my name tag on, and cleaned up before getting to work. 

“Perfect timing,” Dad said. “We’re about ready to put our costumes on.”

I gave him a thumbs up and held things down while the men took turns changing in the office. The first to change was Nabu, and he came out wearing the most cartoony looking wizard costume I’d ever seen. It was bright blue with silver stars and a matching cone hat. His staff was the same silver and had a swirl top.

I had to hold back a snort. “Hey, where’s your costume?”

Nabu smiled. “Why is this what Americans think wizards wear?”

“I have no clue.”

The rest of the boys changed, and I looked over their costumes, all pretty benign. Brandon had turned off his disguise, and to me, he looked like a fly wrapped in tinfoil.

“Wow, your makeup looks real,” Dad said.

“Thanks. I learned a thing or two about makeup from Stella.”

“Are those contacts? I didn’t see that in the package, or the antennae.”

“Um”

“I got it for my costume, but the contacts irritated my eyes,” I said, “so I gave it to the boys to use. And Dad, you need to change quickly. People are starting to arrive.” I pointed to the cars entering the parking lot.

“Oh, yeah.” Dad hurried to change, and when he came back out, he wore the same Mr. X costume he’s worn for the last ten years.

As the minutes ticked past five, more and more people arrived for the party. Timmy arrived before the Winx and approached the bar. Interestingly, he was wearing all black, but I couldn’t tell what sort of costume it was.

“Hey, why’d you want me to wear all black?” Timmy asked.

“We have a costume for you. The all black works best for it,” Dad said.

Dad brought Timmy to the office. They soon came back, and Timmy now definitely wore a costume.

“Whoa, what is that?” Helia asked.

“A plague doctor, apparently,” Timmy said.

“Why do your doctors wear that?” Nabu asked me.

They think that’s what modern virologists wear. Sister Moon, thank you for giving me these untaughts. “To scare the populace into staying inside during pandemics. They would stalk around at night, pretending to be bringers of the disease.”

“Why not just tell them to stay inside?” Brandon asked.

“Because humans are notoriously bad at following orders,” Dad said, then went back to work.

Timmy [shook] his head. “Would that really work?”

“The people who need that kind of “incentive” are the people who it would work best on,” I said.

The Winx arrived, and we turned our attention to them. The girls all had their disguise charms off and wore their costumes. Bloom’s jumpsuit had the gold command division stripes with four pips, making her the captain. Stella also had command gold but only three pips. Aisha and Flora also had three pips, with Aisha wearing operations red and Fora wearing science green. Tecna and Musa both had two pips, with Tecna wearing red and Musa wearing gold.

Shouldn’t Musa wear green? Her powers would suit being a comms officer, like Hoshi. Then again, she’s not much of a science type, and Uhura wore red and gold while being a comms officer.

The girls and the guys, except for Riven and Musa, flirted with each other about their costumes, notably Tecna running her fingers over the beak of Timmy’s mask. I watched them and tasted their love for each other in the air. I wanted that too. I’m definitely not ace, but then what am I? Why do I not feel attracted to anyone?

“Hey, Bloom!” Andy called out.

We all turned towards Andy and his friends approached. What are they wearing?  

Andy wore some of the flashiest clothes I’d ever seen in real life and a dog mask, Mark had on a white shirt and pants and a wire trash can on his head, and Rio wore a football jersey and helmet with a pair of pink fairy wings, like the kind you’d get for little girls, on his back.

“Wow, you all have amazing costumes,” Andy said. “Those feathers must’ve taken hours.”

“Not as long as you’d think,” Tecna said.

“What’s with the football fairy?” Bloom asked quickly.

“I’m fantasy football,” Rio said,

I pinched the bridge of my nose. All three of them were awful puns. “Get on stage. You’re late,” I ordered, pointing towards the stage entrance.

Andy and his band chuckled, grabbed some candy from the bar, and walked towards the stage.

“What’s fantasy football?” Aisha asked.

“I don’t actually know,” Bloom said.

“I think his little wings are cute,” Stella said.

“Okay, enough flirting,” Dad said. “Party’s getting started.”

I got the girls their drinks, and they went off to their table. And now we just have to wait until people start turning in for the night.

I worked the party as normal, making drinks and refilling candy bowls. About an hour into the party, I was traying up some drinks for Brandon when Riven came skittering up.

“Mitzi incoming.”

“Ah man, and I was having such a good night,” Brandon complained.

“Hey, Brandon,” Mitzi said in what she probably thought was a sexy tone. She wore a slutty nurse costume that was a few strands away from an indecent exposure charge. 

Mitzi was accompanied by a little girl, maybe about 13-14, in a traditional fairy costume. It was clearly homemade but made with love.

Riven saluted us and ran like he was about to be squished. Brandon spun around, and as soon as Mitzi saw his face, she cringed.

“Ew, why would you wear that costume?”

Hm, promising.

“Mitzi, I’m working.” Brandon grabbed his tray and walked off.

“Mitzi, can I get a drink?” the girl asked.

Mitzi groaned like she was a huge inconvenience and pulled out a card from her purse. “Just stay at the bar and don’t bother me.” She gave the girl the card and walked off.

The girl hopped up onto a bar stool, and I slid her a bowl of candy.

“Thanks,” the girl said as she grabbed some candy.

“No prob. What can I get ya?”

“Um, a strawberry and banana smoothie, please.”

“Coming right up.” I grabbed the smoothie and served it up.

“Thank you.”

“You’re welcome. What is a sweet kid like you doing with the Duchess of Bitchingham?”

“She’s my sister.”

I put my hand over my heart. “You have my condolences.”

The girl chuckled. “I’m guessing you know her.”

“Well enough to want to make her go away. I’m Roxy.”

“Macy”

“It’s nice to meet you, Macy. Tell me, is your sister afraid of bugs?”

“Terrified, especially of spiders.”

I grinned evilly. Perfect. But it will have to wait until after the season is over.

Subject: Valkmir

Location: streets of Gardenia

I watched the little trick-or-treaters going from house to house, getting their candy. I could easily scare the children, but according to my own offspring, the fear of children has an unpleasantly bitter taste and is less dense than adult fear. 

Despite our similarities, I don’t feed off emotions the same way fairies and witches do. I am the humans’ faith and emotions fermented into Divine Magic. We use the same fuel but collect and process it differently to get different results. It’s like how plants and humans both use sunlight for very different things.

What I can do is collect emotions. It’s nearly identical to how my normal counterparts feed their young. I collect the emotions into the pouch in my throat and then regurgitate the emotions, partially turned into Divine Magic, to feed to my young.

I flew away from the happy families in search of the best feed for Roxy. The richest fear comes from the rotten and foul of humanity. The sun dimmed over the ocean, bathing the sky in the pinks and purples of twilight.

As I flew over a suburban street, I heard the raised voice of a male. “You stupid kids! Piss off!” the man shouted before a door slammed. I flew down to investigate and landed on a street lamp, overhearing a woman reassuring two crying children.

“You did nothing wrong. We’ll get you some more candy.”

And with the safety of darkness, the wicked arrive to claim their rotten prize. I waited for the woman and children to leave and flew down to the doorstep. Only after they were out of sight did I transform into my human shape.

I walked around the small house, not making any effort to conceal myself from the person inside. I cast three spells: a detection spell to make sure he was the only person in the house, he was; a perception filter around the house, keeping my actions a secret from the neighbors; and a spell that blocks calls, both wired and wireless.

I walked around to the back of the house and found the man slumped back on the couch, watching a sports game and eating candy from a pair of trick-or-treating bags. It was then I realized that neither of the kids had candy bags despite being in costume. That’s why she promised them more candy.

The window I stood at was to his side and decently large, yet he was completely unaware of my presence despite me trying to explode his head with my eyes. I watched him through the window as he gorged himself on the stolen goods, and I planned. Because it was Halloween, I had to be extra creepy and scary.

My human shape already towered over the man. I pulled my mask down and smiled, widening my smile beyond what humans could, pushing the corners up to my eyes, and pressed myself, arms up, against the window so he could clearly see me. I knocked my fist against the window twice.

The man jumped and whipped his head around to me. He stood up and hobbled over to the window. “Get off my property!”

I looked down at him and kept my smile plastered on my face. “Let me in.”

My voice threw him off, but he quickly recovered. “Get off my property.”

I walked away out of the man’s sight. I waited for him to lower his guard again and go back to watching his TV. Once he’s been watching for a few minutes, I cast a spell that cut the power to the house. The man inside cussed and stomped around. He walked towards the back door and came outside. He went over to his breaker box, leaving his door wide open.

I slipped inside and quickly mapped out the place. The man came back inside and swore even more that the lights still weren’t on. He pulled out his phone and tried to call someone. I gave time to realize the situation he was in before striking.

As he realized his phone wasn’t working, he cursed at it. I took this opportunity and snuck up behind him.

“You’re a mean, mean man.”

The man nearly jumped out of his skin and spun around to face me. “How the fuck did you get in here!?”

“How do you think?” I pointed towards the back door with a gloved finger.

The man’s fear turned to anger. No, I don’t want anger. Anger from a stranger doesn’t taste good. “You! You did this!”

I loomed over the man, smile still wide as ever. “Yes, I did.”

The man’s anger began to subside back to fear. Good. “W-why?”

I lapped up his fear. I could only hope it would taste good. “Because you made those kids cry on this wonderful holiday. My children are crying too because four horrible men stole their lives away, but I can’t do anything to comfort them. They're beyond my reach. Many are with our dearest sister, and I can’t hurt the men who hurt them, so instead, I’m going to hurt you .”

The man ran to his bedroom. I let him go, then slowly followed him. I took slow, deliberate steps, drawing it out. I entered the bedroom and got a shotgun shoved in my face. I grabbed the barrel and crushed it. The man’s eyes widened about as far as they humanly could.

I pulled the gun from his hands and tossed it away. The man fell back and scrambled away from me. His fear flowed into my mouth and settled in my pouch. It filled quickly, far more than I had expected. I might not need to find anyone else.

“You are a fearful little man.”

“St-stay-ay away from me, demon,” he trembled.

I dropped my smile. “I am no demon.” I loomed over the man on the floor and slowly shifted into what I consider my true form. “I am born of laughter and tricks and lustrated by death.” I looked down at the man in my true form, a giant corvid, big enough to touch the ceiling, with purple and black feathers and a skull mask in place of my face. “I am Valkmir, the Raven Goddess, and you will repent for your sin!” My voice echoed with my larger size.

The man stared up at me, frozen in place, with nowhere left to go.

“Repent!”

“I’m sorry! I’m sorry!” the man cried. He covered his face and sobbed like a child.

I looked down at him and transformed back to my human form. My pouch was filled, so I saw no further reason to torment him. I walked back out of the room, then turned and left. As I walked to the back door, I spotted the candy bags on the couch. I grabbed them and then walked out the door. I hope I can find those kids.

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Frutti Music Bar

By the time the party wrapped up, it was late in the evening, which was perfectly fine by us. All the little trick-or-treaters and their parents were back in their homes and likely turning in for bed. That meant we were less likely to be noticed by anyone.

We kicked the last few people out and locked up the front. The girls waited for me to finish cleaning and grab my bags, then we all hurried out of the bar so Dad could lock up the back.

“Bye, Dad. See you in the morning,” I said.

“Bye. Don’t get caught.”

I chuckled and turned to the girls, who all gave me ‘did you really tell him?’ looks. “He doesn’t know what we’re doing. He just knows me.”

Bloom rolled her eyes, and I tossed my bags in the back of the Winx’s van, which had the Love & Pet magnetic decal removed and tape on the plates to alter the numbers. We climbed inside, and I got Artu situated.

“Hey, does anyone want any gummies?” Flora asked as we pulled out of the parking lot.

“She means weed gummies, Roxy,” Bloom clarified. “Well, space weed gummies.”

“Are they safe for humans?” I asked.

Flora turned to face me. “Roxy, your people get addicted to some of the deadliest substances in the known universe. I’m more worried about it not working on you.”

“Okay then.”

Flora pulled out a baggie of gummies and passed them out.

When Bloom was offered, she put her hand up. “No thanks, I’m driving.”

I ate mine but didn’t feel anything different. Maybe it needs time to work, like medication.

We drove to my school and parked in the side lot. We climbed out, and I grabbed the PPE from my duffle bag. The girls looked at the outside of my school.

I’ve been told a rumor that the original asylum building was inspired by the old Danvers State Hospital, but since we don’t get snow, the roof has a gentler slope, and the building itself was a lot boxier. The only reason I believe that rumor is because of the large spire near the front. It’s a dead ringer for spire on the Danvers State Hospital building.

We all donned the high-vis vests and approached the school’s back door.

“Musa,” Bloom directed.

Musa stepped forward and crouched in front of the doors.

“What is she doing?” I asked, only to be shushed.

Musa put her hand on the door and closed her eyes. “Transmission Map,” she said softly.

I felt the brief boost of her magic as she cast the spell and then a slight, low rumble through my feet. “What is she doing?” I signed.

Flora took my arm and led me back to the van. “It’s called sound transmission mapping. Basically, she can shoot low frequency sound waves through the walls and ground to map out where doors are and detect if and where any people are.”

“Cooool” I zipped back over to watch. I focused on how she moved the magic around her hand and through the structure. It's quite beautiful.

“We’re clear,” Musa said. 

“Perfect, and now,” Bloom walked over to the door and raised her foot up.

“Hold up,” Musa said while raising up her hand. 

Bloom put her foot back down and looked at Musa questioningly.

Musa placed her hand on the lock, and shortly after, it clicked open. “This way is quieter.”

Bloom rolled her eyes. “Yeah, but less fun.”

“Where’d you learn to pick locks?” Tecna asked as she pulled a device from her pocket.

“Riven taught me.”

“Alright, does everyone have their comms in?”

We all nodded.󠆳

“Due to just how many cameras there are —seriously, why does your school need so many cameras?— I programmed our comms to emit an electronic signal that will distort our image on the cameras. All they’ll see are vague humanoid figures.”

“Ooh, ghost in the machine,” I said gremlin-ly.

“That sounds like something that would’ve required you to specially build into our comms, and you didn’t call them back for upgrades, so…” Bloom mused.

“Of course I initially built them with that in mind. I’m friends with you.”

Bloom chuckled evilly.

Musa stood up, and we walked inside. We all pulled out flashlights, even those of us with good night vision, because whoever designed my school gave no consideration to natural light.

“Here, ghost ghost ghost,” Stella said.

Tecna pulled out an EMF meter.

“I don’t suppose you guys know any ghost finding spells?” I asked.

“Spirits are just coalesced masses of magic, effectively the same as us but just without a body to contain it,” Bloom explained.

“So, we can sense spirits?” That actually makes sense.

“Eyup”

“According to my research, the inmates’ cells were on the second and third floors,” Tecna said.

“Fitting. That’s where all the sole-suckingly boring classes are,” I joked.

I lead the girls up the nearest staircase.

“Ooh, scary lockers,” Aisha snarked.

“Wait until we make it to Darko’s locker. It’s frightfully stinky. Seriously, I’m pretty sure he has something rotting in there.”

We looked around the top floor, and I realized that the classroom doors were left unlocked. Wouldn’t the janitors lock the doors? Weird. Maybe a new guy. As weird as it was, it gave us the opportunity to examine the classrooms for any signs of being former cells, but even after searching most of the second floor, we found nothing interesting. Everything inside had been renovated over the decades to be perfectly school like. None of it was creepy, other than the liminal effect of being at school in the middle of the night.

“This place is remarkably normal for a place nicknamed Loony Bin High,” Bloom said.

“Yeah,” I muttered, then I noticed an infamous door.

I scurried over to it and, while no one was paying attention to me, quickly and forcefully opened it. The door hit the stopper, and when it bounced off, it laughed. Well, it made a ghostly laugh-like sound that wouldn’t be out of place in an old Scooby-doo episode, but that was enough to make Bloom jump into Stella’s arms and the rest of the girls hide behind them. I laughed like a lunatic.

“What was that?!” Bloom asked.

I recomposed myself and pushed the door open again, making that sound again.

“Why you little shit.”

Bloom climbed out of Stella’s arms, and I grinned as we continued through the second floor.

“Hey, Flora, I’m not feeling anything,” Aisha said.

“Weird, we should be feeling something.”

“Are you sure you grabbed the right gummies?”

“Positive”

“Maybe our enhanced healing applies to intoxicants too,” Stella suggested.

“That would track with my experiences with my medication,” I added.

“Aw man,” Flora bemoaned.

Suddenly, there was a loud crash and bang from downstairs, making us all wince. Bloom did a quick headcount, and we were all present and accounted for. So, what made that sound?

Subject: Duman

Location: outside Love & Pet

My brothers and I landed outside the fairies’ den. It looked unassuming, but little did the humans around them know what beasts live next to them. While the humans slumbered away, we approached. The power of the White Circle lingered in the air. Even with the nexus, anyone with as keen senses as me could sense it.

It did not appear that the fairies were in there, which wasn’t surprising. From my centuries of studying the habits of these creatures, I knew better than anyone that their instincts compelled them to go out at such late hours to cause trouble for humans and feed.

Ogron sent a wisp of fire forward, and the Abyssal Flame made contact with the Void ring, allowing it to be seen for a moment. “Great, just great,” Ogron grumbled.

“Do you like our little shield,” an ominous voice said from above. A humanoid form with black feathered wings landed in front of us.

“You” Ogron walked up to the edge of the barrier.

“Meee” The lesser god looked up past its hood with a wicked smile too wide for their humanoid face. It stood just on the other side of the shield. It and Ogron were close enough to smell each other’s breath.

“Why don’t you come out from behind that shield?” Ogron said in a mildly threatening tone.

It got a mischievous twinkle in its eye. Its eyes were oddly familiar. They were the same exact color as the little sprite’s eyes. Could she?

“Tempting, but I’d rather not die a needless death. That is a sin, dontcha know. You could force your way in, except you can’t get any of my children’s blood. Well, you could always try getting some more from Morgana, but are you really going to risk them escaping?”

Ogron scowled at the god.

It was unfortunately right. We never intended to open the prison for any purpose other than throwing more fairies in. I tried to convince Ogron to build it so we could go in there and tear off their wings again and again, but nooo, it would’ve taken too much time.

“I suggest you leave now, unless you want to attract the attention of our dear sister.” The lesser god pointed up to the full moon.

Ogron looked up, and the slightest nervous twitch of his fingers could be seen. There’s a reason we rarely operate at night. Sister Moon hates us and tried to kill us on more than one occasion. The only reason we survived is because of the power of the Abyss’ detrimental effects on gods.

Ogron turned around and walked back over to us. “We’re leaving.”

I took one last look at the god before we teleported back to the safety of our shielded warehouse.

“Now what do we do? It’s going to be much harder to capture her when she has an impenetrable fortress to retreat to,” Gantlos said.

“She’s still young and can’t teleport. We need to get her when she’s alone,” Anagan said.

“Duman, you’re oddly quiet,” Ogron commented.

“I need to pee.” I walked outside to the edge of the dock looking out over the water. As I took care of business, I continued to think, and the more I thought about it, the more convinced I became, especially when I remembered when we captured the queen.

I zipped it up and went back inside, where everyone was still debating. I cleared my throat to get everyone’s attention, and once all eyes were on me, I got to talking. “We may not be as out of luck as we thought. I don’t think we got all of that god’s spawns.”

“Do you, now?” Ogron asked skeptically.

“I do. That sprite is way too strong to be a normal fairy, and her eyes are the same color as the god’s.”

Gantlos nodded, but they weren’t convinced. It was I that reminded them that purple eyes, albeit rare, weren’t unique to the royal family after all.

“There’s more. See back to when we captured the queen. She was with a human male.”

Ogron nodded proudly. “Yes, we saved him from that beast’s influence right before she could fully ensnare him.”

“Do you also remember that he had an infant with him?”

“Vaguely”

“And do you remember how she fought, what was odd about it?”

“I remember that the queen was very protective of her stomach,” Gantlos added. “She twisted away from one of my kicks to take it in her back.”

“Fairies never turn their backs on their enemy,” I added. “She must’ve been protecting something in her front, like a child.”

“He bred with it!” Ogron said angrily.

“At least we got her before she could give birth,” Gantlos said.

“You forget, the infant,” I reminded. “That infant would be in her mid-teens by now.”

“We’re not only hunting the last fairy on Earth but the last fairy princess,” Anagan said.

“Capturing her just became an even greater imperative. If she’s allowed to discover her true nature, she could reunite the Sylvans against us,” Ogron proclaimed.

“What if she already knows what she is?” Gantlos asked.

“We hope she doesn’t or she doesn’t fully understand her importance, and we won’t be the ones telling her. Continue the hunt! And Duman, locate her sire. We will cull him too for reproducing with that beast.”

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Luna Winfree Private School

The girls and I stood in absolute silence as we stared down the hallway, listening for more noise. We weren’t alone anymore.

“Is it the wizards?” Bloom asked.

Musa knelt down, closed her eyes, and placed her hands on the floor. “Transmission Map” After a few seconds, she stood back up. “I sense five people walking around the front of the school.”

“Too many to be the wizards,” I said.

“Could it be the cops?” Aisha asked.

I growled, earning a raised eyebrow from Aisha.

“I’ll go check,” Musa said. She took off her high-vis, handing it to Tecna, and hurried down the hallway.

“The rest of us should find places to hide,” Bloom instructed.

We all split up, and I headed straight to my favorite hidy-closet. Artu knew what to do from the previous times I hid away in there.

“It’s not the cops, but the cops aren’t far behind,” Musa said over comms, with the sound of sirens audible in the background.

“We should leave,” Aisha said.

“What about the people the cops are chasing?” I asked. “We can’t leave them.”

“Are the police on this planet really so bad that you automatically side with whoever they’re chasing?”

“A cop tried to kidnap me from a playground because he assumed my dad was a pedo—he smelled like cigarettes. He grabbed me by the arm. I screamed bloody-murder and bit him, then climbed Dad like a tree,” I said in my gremlin voice.

“I can’t tell if you’re being serious when you do that voice.”

“Oh, I’m dead serious. I’m just trying to keep myself from crying,” I said in my normal voice.

“Musa, are the people armed? What are they wearing? How many cops are there?” Bloom asked. 

“I can’t tell, and they’re all wearing costumes. The cops are coming inside, and there are five of them.”

“Hm, okay, let’s grab them, but if it turns out they did commit a crime worth going to jail over, we’ll throw them back to the pigs.”

“Sounds reasonable,” Aisha said.

“Mission Liberate Dumbasses is a go.”

I came out of my hiding spot and snuck along the halls. The first other Winx I found was Stella.

“How exactly are we going to liberate the dummies?” I asked.

“Eh, the rest of us have been working together long enough to plan on the fly with minimal communication, so stick by me, and I’ll tell you what to do. Oh, you need a mask.”

Stella snapped her fingers, and her magic focused around my face. Something changed, and I touched my face to figure out what she did. I was fluffy? Stella summoned a mirror for me. I looked like a werewolf. She even turned my hair brown and gave me pointed ears and golden glowing eyes.

“Har-dee har har.” Despite my dead-panning, Roxy likes.

Stella smirked and put her finger to her ear. “Where are the dummies?”

“They made it out into a courtyard,” Musa said.

“Come on, I know the fastest way there from any part of the school. That’s where the food is,” I said.

Stella chuckled.

I led her to the nearest exit to the courtyard. I turned off my flashlight just before it opened up into the balcony, and Stella followed suit. Outside, the full moon provided ample light for our eyes.

The courtyard was large and surrounded on all four sides by the building. Stella and I were on the northeast balcony, which has stairs leading down to paved ground, and on the southwest side was a mirrored balcony. The other two sides had no balconies. The courtyard itself houses the cafeteria tables in a covered section and the cafeteria serving window on the northwest side, ample grassy and seating areas, and the playground. The playground was where the dummies were hiding.

The rest of the Winx came out of various other entrances to the courtyard, and so did the cops. We all hid as the cops searched for the dummies. Stella and I ducked behind the balcony railing, which was a solid half wall with decorative cut out sections.

“We need a distraction,” Bloom said. “I don’t hate these cops enough to smash their faces in.”

I opened my comms channel. “I can do it.”

“Alright. We’ll extract the dummies. If you can’t follow us, meet us at the van.”

“Theater kid to the rescue.” 

I gave the situation another lookover to formulate a plan. I’m gonna need to be sneaky. I slipped off my boots and socks, tied the laces together, and gave them to Artu, then turned to Stella. “Watch Artu for me.”

Stella nodded and put her hand on Artu.

I ran towards the cafeteria, climbed onto the balcony railing, and jumped over onto the cafeteria awning. I made surprisingly little noise, like a cat. I turned towards the cops, who still hadn’t noticed me. Three cops were closer together, and two were a bit further off. I stood tall near the edge of the awning, popped my claws, and howled up at the moon. I surprised myself with how accurate I sounded.

The cops spun around and raised their guns and flashlights at me. I let them see me and even gave them a fang-filled grin before howling again. “Ahoooo!”

“What the hell? Is that real?” the youngest cop asked in shock.

I looked back down at the cops and glanced over at the others. They moved slowly and quietly towards the dummies.

“Of course not. It’s just a Halloween costume,” the oldest cop said. “Ma’am, are you okay?!”

“Little pigs, little pigs, let me come in,” I said in a deep, creepy voice with a bit of a growl.

“Sounds like she’s on something,” another cop said.

“I wish,” Flora grumbled.

“Ma’am! We’re going to call the fire department to get you down! Just stay put!” the older cop said.

Hm, nah. “Then I will huff and I will puff and I’ll blow your house down!” 

I crouched to all fours and leaped down from the awning, jumped on two feet before quickly dropping back down to four. I ran towards the cops, freaking them out.

“Stop!” third cop shouted.

They fired at me but missed. I got in close, grabbed two of their guns, and knocked them to the ground. I spun around to face the youngest cop, putting him in between myself and the other two cops, and held the guns up for him to see as I crushed them.

The cop’s eyes went as wide as dinner plates at the sight of my inhuman feat, and I hungrily absorbed his growing fear.

“Ple-please, don’t hurt me,” the cop pleaded.

“I’m not gonna hurt you. I’m just playing.”

The cop didn’t believe me. I didn’t intend for him to.

The other two cops circled around the baby cop to get firing solutions on me, and the two cops I took down got up. The girls took this opportunity to grab the dummies and drag them out of there, but they needed a little bit longer.

I spun around and ran back inside the school. The cops all followed me, completely forgetting about the dummies, and took a couple potshots at me. I ran down the hallways with the cops on my tail.

I ran upstairs and, using my knowledge of the school’s layout and powers, led the cops to a t-intersection while also getting there and jumping atop the lockers along the near wall before they could see where I went. The cops stopped in their tracks and looked down both ways, completely unaware that I was mere inches away from the back of their heads.

The cops split up, the baby, old, and third cop going down one way, and the two forward charge cops went the other way.

“Roxy, we’re out. Where are you?” Bloom asked.

I covered my mouth to be as quiet as possible. “Having fun.”

“Okay, but finish it up.”

The cops had gotten far enough away, so I hopped down and followed the two forward charge cops. I followed them around a corner and spotted the laughing door that I left open. The cops noticed it too and figured that’s where I’d run into, not a bad guess.

They positioned themselves on one side of the half open door, and then one of them, the one with the mustache, walked along the doorway, gun raised and scanning the room. That was a military tactic. Does the police academy teach that?

Mustache opened the door fully, not hard enough to trigger the laughter, and the second cop, Sideburns, entered the room to scan the near corners. I wonder if I could lock doors with my magic.  

I charged Mustache and pushed him out of the way. I quickly closed the door with Sideburns still inside and, with my baby’s first learning motor control level telekinesis, locked it. Though judging by the sound it made, I probably damaged the mechanism. Oops. I’d deal with that later.

I turned towards Mustache, only to be shot in the stomach. I fell back onto my butt and clenched the wound. Shit! Fuck! That… focus, just need time to heal. I looked up at the cop and stared down the barrel of his gun. What to do? Oh, I know.

“Ow. You’re no fun,” I said in my childish voice, which threw him off.

“Roxy, are you okay?” Flora asked over comms.

“What? How old are you?” Mustache asked.

“How long is a human year?”

“Roxy, what’s going on?” Bloom asked.

“What?” Mustache asked confusedly.

I shrugged. “I dunno. Mom said something about humans aging fast.”

“Roxy, cough if you can’t speak openly.”

I coughed.

Sideburns banged on the door. “Fernsby! Get me outta here! The door’s locked!”

Mustache grabbed his radio. “Kilburn, Hawkwood, Stevenson, come in.” The only thing to come out of the radio was loud static. He tried again, but it was still only static.

That's odd. Did I damage it? My comms are working.

“Okay, cough again if you need us to get you.”

“Unlock the door,” Mustache ordered.

“I can’t. You shot me.”

“We’re coming in to get you,” Aisha said.

“No,” I said quickly and quietly, hopping Mustache didn’t hear me.

“What?”

And he did… Hang on. “No, I don’t want to go home yet,” I said off to my side. “I’m not done playing.”

“Who are you talking to?”

“Mr. Dankworth, he lives here… well, ‘lives’ might not be the right word anymore.”

“What? What do you mean?”

“Alright, but if you get shot again, we’re coming in,” Bloom said. “And clean up your blood. We can’t have you leaving that behind.”

Do the cops have access to the military DNA database? Eh, it doesn’t matter. I don’t want my DNA in their database.

“Mr. Dankworth says this place used to be a place where humans locked up other humans with funny brains. I don’t really understand what that means, but a lot of them must’ve died here. Their spirits are everywhere, and they’re really angry.”

Mustache looked around nervously but then focused back on me with steely determination. “Okay, then how can you see them?”

“I’m a fairy.”

“A fairy?” Mustache looked me over. “If you’re a fairy, where are your wings? Why do you look like a werewolf? And why are you wearing that?”

“I’m gonna get my wings soon. My mom says it will be any day now,” I said indignantly. “And you shouldn’t comment on a girl’s appearance. And this is my Halloween costume, obviously.”

I felt the bullet slide out of my body. I moved my hands out of the way, letting it fall, and it clinked against the floor. Mustache looked down towards the noise, and his face dropped once he realized what it was. He slowly looked up at my bullet wound as it closed.

Mustache’s breathing picked up as he pieced together everything he witnessed tonight. I had to keep myself from smiling.

Now for the blood. Mustache was no longer laser focused on me, so I carefully reached down to collect the bullet and wiped up as much blood as I could with my sleeve. And now, I just need a distraction.

I turned my head to the side again. “Why do they want him gone?” I waited as if someone else was talking. “I don’t get it. What’s a guard? Why are they so mad about him looking like one?” I waited again. “No, don’t hurt them. That’s not nice.”

I turned back to Mustache, and he looked about ready to piss himself. He still had his gun trained on me but frantically looked around for the ghosts. I jumped up and ran, but before I left, I punched out the lock on the door. I wasn’t about to leave the other guy trapped all night. I ran down to the door we entered through and crashed through them. The girls were all gathered around the van in various boredly waiting poses.

“About time. I was about to pull out a card game,” Musa said.

Artu ran up to and jumped on me. “I missed you. I missed you.”

“Sorry, I wasn’t planning on getting shot, but I got at least one guy to believe in fairies, even if it was through trauma.”

“Good enough. Your boots are in the trunk,” Bloom said while opening the sliding door. “Did you clean up your blood?”

“Yes”

“Good. Everybody in, before they try to run our plates.”

We climbed in, and Bloom pulled out of there like a bat out of Hell.

“So, who were those dummies, and what they do?” I asked.

“Well, one of them was this turd muncher I went to school with, and the rest were his friends. And those idiots egged those cops’ cars.”

“Oh, good for them.”

“Yeah. We let them go. They’re annoying but harmless.”

Stella yawned. “Well, despite all that, this was a surprisingly nondestructive night. I don’t think we broke a single thing in there.”

“Um, I broke a door.”

Stella turned around in her seat to look at me. “How?”

“I locked one of the cops in a classroom so I could have a one-on-one with his partner, but I broke the lock, so when I was done, I had to quickly punch it out to free him.”

“Sigh, which door was it?” Musa asked.

“The ghost laughter door.”

“Okay, I’ll go fix it. I’ll see you at home.” Musa teleported away.

“Hey, Tecna, do our comms mess with radios?” I asked.

“No, they shouldn't. Why?”

“The cops’ radios weren't working. It was just static.”

“That's odd, but it couldn't have been caused by our comms.”

“Maybe there really were ghosts in there. It's said that ghosts can mess with radio signals,” Bloom joked.

“Possibly. Our comms are magitech based and heavily shielded against interference, so that could explain why we were unaffected when the cops’ primitive radios were.”

“But you said we can sense spirits. I sensed nothing,” I said.

“Yes, but to be more precise, we can sense changes in magic density, and spirits can exist at a close to ambient density state. They can be hard to detect if they don't want to be or if there's a lot of them.”

Whoa, spooky.

Bloom drove to my home and pulled into my driveway. Stella, Artu, and I hopped out, and Stella quickly returned my face and hair to normal, cleaned up my blood, and fixed my costume.

“We’ll see you soon,” Stella said with a smile.

“Unless I die,” I said cheerily.

“Yeah, try not to do that,” Stella said as she climbed back into the van.

I grabbed my boots and stepped back. I waved them off as they drove away. Once they were out of sight, I pulled the bullet out from my pocket. How do I dispose of this? Can I just chuck it in the scrap metal box? It’s just the bullet, no gun powder. I should probably wash my blood off first.

I headed inside and let Artu out back to go potty. I went into the kitchen and cleaned off the bullet in the sink. Once all my blood was off, I tossed the bullet into the scrap metal box to eventually be taken to the recycling station, then got Artu inside and went up to my room. I took Artu’s costume off, put my boots away, and then I changed into my pajamas.

As I changed, I stared at my computer on my desk. I knew I had to tell them and that they shouldn’t hate me for it, but that information is a lot. I’ll be heading out to train with Flora next Sunday, so I should take this information to them this weekend.

I took out my comms and climbed into bed, scooting Nedjem out of the way. I laid down just as Valkmir landed on my window sill. 

“Ugh, really?”

“You have magic,” Valkmir said.

“Oh, right.” I sat up and reached out. I extended my magic and latched onto my widow’s handle. With this lock just being a lever and me not being in a rush, I was able to unlock and open my window without breaking anything. “Yes,” I quietly cheered and pumped my fist in the air.

Valkmir flew over and landed on my bed. “Very good, child. I have something for you.” Valkmir leaned their head back and regurgitated something, a small ball of dark purple light with wisps of smoke emanating from it that they held in their beak. “Eat it. It’s good for you.”

“Um, I had a pretty big meal tonight. I scared five cops senseless.”

“Eat it,” Valkmir said forcefully.

Reluctantly, I took it.

“Hurry, before it dissolves.”

I tried to forget where this had just been. It was, surprisingly enough, not slimy. I popped it into my mouth, and the moment it touched my tongue, my mouth was filled with the best tasting fear I’ve ever had. It was complexly sweet and a little funky, like chocolate paired with an aged cheese and a little something extra I couldn’t identify. It didn’t taste like either of those things, but that’s the same effect. I’m pretty sure it’s what the snooty-pantses would call “divine”.

“Wow, that was amazing. Where did you get this?”

“From this jackass of a man. You see, Roxy, the trick to harvesting good fear is to get it from awful people. Most bad people have a lot of fear festering inside of them, and their hatred ferments the fear inside their bodies, so by the time we collect it, it’s developed this rich, complex flavor.

The inverse of this is the innocent. Kindness bitters fear, and the fear of children is raw and unprocessed, which I’m told tastes almost as bad as suffering.”

“So, that’s something Kysa would’ve enjoyed?”

“Yes, she pretty much exclusively fed off her sister’s fear as children.”

I looked over at my computer, then down at my hands. “You never told me why Kysa can’t learn about me.”

“That is a conversation for after the wizards are defeated. Kysa can figure it out just based on why.”

I grumbled and fell back into bed.

“I know.” Valkmir pulled up my blankets and turned off my lights.

I tried to go to sleep, but just like this morning, my paranoia prevented it. “Valkmir, could you stay with me tonight? I’m having trouble sleeping.”

“Of course.” Valkmir flew over to one of my tables and settled down.

With a literal god of death watching over me, I felt a lot better and was able to go to sleep.

Subject: Officer Trenton Fernsby

Location: Gardenia police station

“That looks right,” I said to the sketch artist, Azalea.

Azalea held up the sketch for the others to see.

“Yeah, looks like her to me,” the rookie, Zak Stevenson, said.

“You can’t really be suggesting we were attacked by a real werewolf,” Officer Cheveyo Hawkwood said in disbelief.

“Says the man who believes in evil shapeshifting witches,” Officer Arthur Kilburn, Hawkwood’s elderly partner, said.

“Don’t even joke about them,” Hawkwood said firmly.

Kilburn put his hands up defensibly.

“She did crush your guns,” Stevenson pointed out, “and she had superspeed, and she definitely wasn’t wearing a mask, and it was a full moon. If she wasn’t a werewolf, I don’t know what we’re dealing with.”

“She wasn’t a werewolf, at least she claimed not to be. She said she was a fairy,” I explained.

“Don’t fairies have wings?” Kilburn asked.

“She said that she’s too young but that she’d have them soon, and she sounded like a preteen when I talked to her.”

“A preteen?” Stevenson asked disbelievingly. “She was as tall as me.”

“I actually know of a couple six-foot girls. I’ve seen them around the veterans center. I think they’re in their early teens.”

“You’re watching kids at the veterans center?” Azalea asked in a ‘are you stupid?’ tone.

“I’m not watching them. One of them has a full head of dark pink hair, and their parents are, like, six-foot-eight. They’re hard not to notice.”

Stevenson measured out how tall that would be by putting his water bottle on his head. “Dang”

“Coleman, you’ve been oddly quiet,” Kilburn said.

Coleman, my partner, rubbed his eyes. “Sorry, this is just a lot. I mean, just a couple months ago, we were attacked and had our cruiser destroyed by these guys who could crush our engine block with a single punch, transform into monsters, and fly. And now we have these fairies, or whatever they are, flying around. I can’t be the only one who feels like the world is going crazy.”

“The world has always been crazy. We’ve just forgotten that fact,” Azalea said. “We used to speak about such beings like we would any other people, then we suddenly stopped. I think we’ll soon be returning to the way things used to be, except for the hanging and drowning witches part. I’d like to avoid the part and just go back to speaking with the trees and deer.” Azalea got up and left like what she said was perfectly normal.

“Is it just me, or are Mjoraists always the weirdest people in a room?” Stevenson asked.

Kilburn shrugged. “Eh, give it a few years, and she’ll seem relatively normal. This town is weird.”

“Yeah,” I said absentmindedly while looking at the sketch. I picked it up and looked it over. “At least one good thing is bound to come from all these fairy sightings, the chief might now actually believe us about what happened to our rig.”

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Roxy’s room

“Roxy, wake up,” Khan said. No, wait, their name is Valkmir.

My brain booted up, and I took in my surroundings. Most of my field of view was taken up by Valkmir.

“I need to get going, and I want you to lock your window behind me.”

I sat up, and Valkmir hopped back. “Where are you going?”

“Amazonia. A lot of people are praying for me there, so I need to head down to see what’s happening. I’m not sure how long I’ll be gone for, but it will at least be sixteen days. That’s how long it will take me to fly there and back.”

“That’s fast.”

“I used to be able to go faster, but y’know.”

Valkmir flew over to my window sill, and I climbed out of bed.

“Before you go, I have a question.”

“Shoot”

“Is it still okay if I call you Khan, or would you prefer if I call you by your original name?”

Valkmir chuckled. “Valkmir isn’t my original name. My original name is Klekdyḗusr̥. It meant Sky Laugher in Proto-Indo-European. It was given to me by my first human friends. That was before I became a god of death.” Valkmir looked to be lost in thought for a moment before turning back to me. “I like that name Khan because you gave it to me. You may call me Khan or Valkmir.”

Khan flew off, and I closed and locked my window.

The doorbell rang, and I could practically hear Dad groaning already. He’s not a morning person. It made me wonder how he ever survived in bootcamp.

I headed out into the hallway, followed by Artu, just as Dad stumbled out of his room while tying his gym shorts.

“Früh aufstehen ist für die Vögel,” Dad grumbled. [Getting up early is for the birds.]

I followed him downstairs and to the front door. Aunt Willow and Jenny were outside. Dad opened the door.

“Guten Morgen,” Dad said before his brain fully booted up. He realized what he said and shook his head to clear the fog. “Sorry. Good morning. What are you two doing here?”

“Well, we’re here to give you more nutrient bars,” Aunt Willow held up the shopping bag in her hand, “and to tell you to check your answering machine.”

“Why?”

Our landline was on the entryway table, so I went ahead and played the message. “Hello, Mr. Wolf. School has been cancelled for November 1st due to a break-in last night. School will resume as normal the following day.” The machine beeped.

Dad turned to me. “A break-in? You wouldn’t happen to know anything about that?”

“I plead the fifth.”

“Correct answer,” Aunt Willow said, then handed the bag to Dad.

“Thanks. We have some mead batches clearing up. Would you like to take a look at the pickings?” Dad asked.

“Not today. We’re heading out to use this day productively, and we have a party tonight.”

“Ah” Dad passed the bag to me. “Say thank you.”

“Thanks, Aunt Willow.”

We said our goodbyes, and Aunt Willow and Jenny left. I brought the nutrient bars into the kitchen and stuffed them in the pantry. I grabbed one and munched on it as I took care of the animals. They don’t taste very good, but Aunt Willow said it would help with my weight.

After I took care of the animals, I headed back up to my room. I might as well use this day to prepare how I’m going to tell the girls. I opened up my computer and pulled up the word doc labeled Grandpa’s Confession.

Chapter Text

Subject: Willow Carter

Location: Witch’s Brew

Jenny, Orla, and I stood outside the Witch’s Brew. Jenny looked up at the sign.

“That’s subtle,” Jenny commented.

“It’s effective.”  I rubbed her shoulder. “You wanted to make some witch friends. This is your opportunity to do so. Everyone in there will be a witch.”

Jenny nodded.

We went inside, and the typical quiet bar with soft music playing in the background was replaced by the sounds of a familial location. The typical dive bar decor was replaced with spooky Halloween dressings and candy left over from yesterday.

As expected for a family night, tables full of kids of varying ages were scattered around the place. Something I wasn’t expecting was how many of the women were pregnant. It was odd, but I didn’t think too much into it and prompted Jenny to go mingle. Jenny walked over to a table of kids around her age, and I walked over to the bar.

“What can I get you?” the bar maiden asked.

“Just a Scotch.”

The bar maiden poured me a glass, then went to tend to other patrons.

I took the drink and looked to my right. The woman, who was drinking soda, was one of the many who were pregnant.

“Does your coven have a baby pact going?” I asked.

“Huh? Oh, no, I don’t know most of these women. I’m pretty sure we’re all just here to make sure our children develop their magic.”

“What do you mean? Birthing a child on a nexus won’t prevent a dud.”

The woman looked at me like I was the one making weird claims. “Have you been living under a rock?”

“Ever since hunters killed my coven, effectively.”

Her face turned to shock and horror, then softened with sympathy. “I’m sorry. That’s awful.” The woman recollected herself before resuming. “It’s not about duds, at least not normal duds. My parents both have magic, but my sister, definitely full sister, was a dud.”

It was my turn to be shocked and horrified.

“It’s been happening more and more. Babies are being born without magic, like it just never developed.”

“That can’t be. The only way that could happen is if they didn’t have enough exposure to environmental magic while in the womb.”

The woman’s face fell. “That’s exactly what’s happening. Earth’s magic is dying. We’re hoping being on the nexus will give our children enough exposure.”

That can’t be. I frantically tried to come up with an explanation. What could be causing Earth’s magic to die? It couldn’t have been the extinction of fairies. It probably didn’t help, but the Positive Magic produced by witches should’ve been enough to keep us afloat until fairies reemerged. It had to be something else.

I went through my memories of everything I’ve learned and experienced in school, in basic, and in war. I found what I was looking for in that last one and realized just how badly I’d screwed up that day. What little color I have in my skin faded until I really was as white as notebook paper.

I dropped my face into my hands. “Oh no no no. Oh by the sage, no.”

“What’s wrong?” the woman asked worriedly.

I looked up at her, a silent apology in my eyes. “I know why this is happening, and I failed to stop it seventy years ago.”

Subject: Captain Aigévandir Berg

Location: Black Forest, Germany

I looked through my binoculars at an old German castle. It looked harmless at first glance, and no lights could be seen, but that was because the windows were covered. Even from this distance, I could feel the effects of whatever they were doing in there. Though it was unlike anything I’ve ever felt.

I lowered my binoculars and turned to look at my girlfriend, Squad Commander Vaja Cartir. We stood on my river boat, along with my crew and her squad. The water was calm that night, keeping us relatively still. All lights were off, we all wore camo cloaks, our golden weapons were switched out for black, and the fairies had their wings tucked under their cloaks, something a people as prideful as them do only when absolute stealth is necessary.

⟪How long until further reinforcements arrive?⟫ I asked.

⟪They’re not. Whatever they’re doing in there is disrupting communication and teleportation. I’m surprised we can still fly. And we don’t have time for a messenger to get out of range. We suspect they’re powering something up. You’re only ones we could reach⟫ Vaja explained.

⟪Any chance we can do this without being seen?⟫

⟪Not once we get to our objective. I’d imagine lot of men have eyes on machine.⟫

⟪Alright. We stay dark until not possible, then we rage like fire.⟫ I turned to my crew. ⟪Hide craft.⟫

Me and my fellow water movers moved the boat fully behind the trees, losing sight of the castle, and tied it off. I left Stiúrtha [Driver] with the craft, as is protocol, as we ran into the trees. We had eleven warriors to take down an entire castle full of Nazis with a device that’s disrupting our magic. This would be so much simpler if I could just flood the place, but I didn’t have enough water.

We camouflaged ourselves against the trees and approached the castle quickly. Our lack of heavy boots made us much quieter than the humans, and we used our connection to nature to keep ourselves from making a ruckus in the brush. We moved smoothly and gracefully.

Vaja led the way to a side door with two guards. Two of Vaja’s women broke off in opposite directions, disappearing for a second before they reappeared behind the guards and zapped their brains. They signalled for us to come out, and the guards unlocked the doors for us. We were able to walk straight in. The doors closed behind us, and we moved deeper into the castle.

The effects were stronger inside. If I were to equate it to something a human could understand, it’d be like if the lights were going in and out, leaving you blind for flashes, but that wasn’t quite it. It’s like that but for your sense of touch, if you can sense several meters around with just touch. I wasn’t sure how we’d deal with the device if it messed with us so much.

The German soldiers’ heavy boots made them easy to hear and gave us plenty of time to hide whenever a patrol would’ve crossed us. One of Vaja’s women led the way, her powers allowing her to map out the castle and locate the machine.

Through a servant entrance, we found our way to the great hall, which had been converted to hold the massive machine. It was huge, nearly taking up the whole room, and thrummed with a dark purple energy that made us feel ill. It seemed like some sort of engine and a cannon. Looked like another one of Adolf’s Wonder-weapons.

The machine was surrounded by dozens of guards and scientists, and in front of the machine stood a black man in an officer’s uniform, who was in charge of the operation. I found this odd at the time, especially for them, but I would later learn this man was Anagan, at the time going by the name Oberleutnant Anagan Ulrich.

⟪Charge⟫ Vaja ordered quietly.

The fairies untucked their wings, and we rushed in. We scattered, Vaja going after Anagan, her soldiers and Etoile, my defensive gunner, rushing to disarm the soldiers, and Kall, Maevkyí, and I raced to deal with the machine. The soldiers fired at us, but we kept our shields up.

I ignored the shouts and screams of the Germans as we examined the machine. It needed to go, but I wasn’t exactly sure how to. It was big, and I didn’t understand it.

⟪Kall⟫ I called.

⟪No clue, Ma’am. Kall’s never seen anything like it⟫ Kall said.

“Halt!” a German shouted and raised his gun at us.

We slipped behind the machine, and he refused to fire at us. Damaging the machine would be bad for them, and that means it will be good for us. I telekinetically crushed his weapon, then went back to work.

⟪¡Break it!⟫ I ordered.

Maevkyí grinned and shot it with lightning, Kall began messing with the mechanism, and I took control of the coolant in the machine, increasing the pressure inside one of the pipes. There was just enough water in it.

Before I could make it burst, Maevkyí and Kall were knocked down into the Germans, and Anagan rammed me into the wall.

I looked down at him and cringed at his corrupted veins and blackened sclera. “Hat dir schon mal jemand gesagt, dass du wirklich hässlich bist?” I said in my limited German. [Has anyone told you that you are really ugly?]

⟪Funny. I was thinking you’d make excellent breeding stock⟫ he said in perfect Old Sylvan.

⟪Aaaev⟫ [Eeew] I worked my legs between us and kicked his tainted ass away.

The blue and purple blur of Vaja grabbed Anagan and smashed his head into the machine. The metal bent and cracked, but the machine still functioned. It was clearly made of quality components. They must really be relying on it.

I looked for Maevkyí and Kall and found them getting shot at with new weapons that were connected to the machine. It went straight through their shields and caused some strange rash to form on their skin. Kall tried to fly, but her wings were slow to move and couldn’t provide her with lift. Maevkyí tried the same, but she couldn’t fly either, her body refusing to get off the ground.

I flew back to the machine and burst the coolant pipes open, causing the fluid to spill onto the ground and cover everything. It provided Maevkyí and Kall an opportunity to get away. More guards charged into the room, but without the ability to fly, they slipped on the mess.

Even without coolant, the machine still functioned, but it started to make concerning noises. I pulled my spear from its strap and fired into the machine. It didn’t stop, and the concerning noises only intensified, and it got brighter.

“Es wird explodieren!” a German shouted.

The windows were covered and barred, so Vaja and I gathered our women into one of the corridors, and we all put up a convergence shield just before our worlds were rocked. We were thrown and disorientated by the blast.

The next thing I knew, I was climbing out of the rubble, and the sun was rising, the light hurting my eyes. My ears rang, and my magical senses were blind. The castle was destroyed, and all that remained was the outer wall, which we’d been thrown against. All my sisters climbed out of the rubble, though it was clear that we were all worse for wear, but that wasn’t the most concerning part.

⟪¡You’re wings!⟫ Maevkyí shouted.

The nine fairies looked at her confusedly, then looked at their backs. Their wings were gone. They all freaked out, and so did Maevkyí and I. We couldn’t feel our magic or any magic in the environment, like everything had suddenly died.

Rumbling rocks caught our attention, and Anagan climbed out of the rubble. His eyes and grin were filled with madness and malice. His veins were still as corrupted as before but now showed that purple energy mixed in with the black. We didn’t need our magic to tell he still had his.

We ran, not caring about the missing wings or magic at that moment. 

⟪¡Where are you going, fairies?! I just want to kill you!⟫ Anagan crazily shouted.

We ran through a section of collapsed wall. My foot suddenly hurt, but I was too scared to check why. We ran into the forest, and Anagan screamed from behind us. It wasn’t a scream of anger or madness. It sounded like pain. But none of us were going back there to check it out.

We crashed through the forest, loudly rustling the brush. We weren’t graceful by any stretch of the word. Vaja suddenly fell to the ground. We all stopped to pick her up. She had scratch marks on her hands and knees, spritehood injuries! We looked down, and she’d tripped on a root! She should’ve been able to sense that root and adeptly avoid it, but she was just as shocked as the rest of us.

We ran back to the boat at a snail’s pace. We jumped in, startling Stiúrtha.

⟪¡Where are your wings?!⟫ Stiúrtha shouted.

Maevkyí and I cut the ropes. ⟪¡Go! Now!⟫

Stiúrtha stepped on it, and the rest of us were knocked over. Stiúrtha drove us far away from the castle, only slowing down when we were in an entirely different part of the river. 

We were finally able to regain our bearings and tend to our injuries. Stiúrtha stopped the motor and ran over to the rest of us.

⟪¡Aigé! Your foot!⟫ Kall shouted.

I looked down at my foot, and it had formed a pool of blood around itself. I picked it up, getting blood on my hand. I looked at the bottom of it, but it was so covered in blood, dirt, and anything else I picked up in the forest that I couldn’t even see my skin. But I could see that my strap was cut completely through, meaning the damage wasn’t small.

Stiúrtha, the only one who could still use her magic, knelt in front of me and used her water magic to clean my foot. Etoile got the medical kit and, with the help of a couple of Vaja’s girls, treated everyone else's injuries.

Once Stiúrtha had finished cleaning my foot, we saw the full extent of the damage. I had a gash going deep into my foot, undoubtedly from when we ran from the castle. It should’ve healed by now. I began to cry. I tried to imagine my life without my magic. How would I live without it? How would I make a living?

The fairies were crying the same. On top of everything Maevkyí and I were experiencing, their beautiful wings, the pride of their people, were gone. They were mutilated. Stiúrtha’s own wings twitched in fear, causing her cloak to rustle.

Stiúrtha looked at the cut, not sure what to do. She knew basic first aid, but that’s Sylvan first aid. She could clean any injury, put organs back, and reattach limbs in the right orientation, but we were never taught how to treat such a simple injury. Did we even have the right supplies to treat such an injury?

⟪Um, um, um, glue.⟫ Stiúrtha turned to Etoile. ⟪I need the glue!⟫

Etoile handed the glue to Kall, who brought it over. Stiúrtha took the glue and put it into my cut. The glue was intended to keep severed limbs in place and in the correct orientation while they reattached. I supposed the principle was the same, but it hurt. I hissed.

⟪Sívann knows. Sívann knows⟫ Stiúrtha soothed. Sívann is her real name. The crew calls her Driver because she’s the helmswoman and our word for ‘drive’ is the same as our word for ‘helm’, island culture word development. In our minds, cars are land boats instead of horseless carriages, never had much need or room for them on our little island.

Stiúrtha pressed my flesh together until the glue dried. ⟪What happened? All I saw was the explosion and a wave of purple energy that made me sick traveling across the sky. I puked on the deck plating.⟫

⟪They were creating some sort of weapon, probably magic based. What do you mean by ‘wave of purple energy’?⟫

⟪Exactly that. It emanated from the explosion and traveled across the sky. It showed no signs of dissipating or slowing down.⟫

I furrowed my brow. ⟪What were they doing in there?⟫

“Our magic did come back after a few hours, but that was a traumatizing experience, and I still have a scar on my foot,” I finished.

The woman sat enraptured by my story. I liked being able to talk about this stuff again. I still held back the gorier and sensitive details, but I could actually talk about my experiences.

“The Nazis did this?” the woman asked.

“I believe so, and there were many more machines just like the one I destroyed.”

The woman covered her mouth in shock. “What do we do?”

“I have no clue.” I began on my drink. I wanted to have something stronger, but I didn’t want to burden Jenny with that. I’m not the nicest drunk.

I looked back to check on Jenny, and as expected, she was being her usual socialite self. That trait will serve her well in such an outgoing society, but it was quite the contrast to the introverted nature of Sylvan society. The way she is now, she wouldn’t fit in as well within the empire as she does here. It made me wonder if she would ever want to come home. She probably doesn’t even consider Tír Nan Óg home. 

That also begged the question of could she spend her entire immortal life in the human world. We’re fairy witches. We’re two steps removed from humanity and one step removed from the rest of witchkind. We exist amongst the fairies; that’s why we proudly carry a title that was originally meant as a slur by other witches, at least… we did.

“Wanna see something cool?” Jenny asked the other witchlings.

They all gave answers in the affirmative, so Jenny pulled out Rosa’s amulet.

“Not inside the bar. That’s rude,” I chided.

Jenny looked at me and pouted.

“There’s a garden to the side of the building. You can do it there.” This street is entirely business, and most of them are closed, so there should be few humans walking about, if any.

Jenny got up and took Orla and the gaggle of more interested kids with her outside.

“Kids,” the woman commented.

“Indeed”

I stayed at the bar for a while to give Jenny as much time with her new friends as possible, though I personally wanted to go home. I found this place rather boring. It was nothing like the taverns back home. Even though it was a place for witches to congregate, it felt so human. The place was flat, perfectly walkable. I guess they’re still confined by flatfoot human architecture.

The other families started moving to leave, signaling to me that it was a good time for me to leave. I paid my tab and left the bar. I walked over to the garden, and my heart almost stopped when I couldn’t see Jenny there. It only lasted for a second as I quickly sensed her magic. 

I walked forward and stepped through a magic curtain. As soon as I was through, I saw Jenny, Orla, and Rosa playing with the other children. They were all using their magic freely thanks to the curtain.

“Very clever,” I said.

“Mom!” Jenny flew over and hugged me.

“Hey, ready to go home?”

“No, I wanna stay longer.”

“Alright” 

I let Jenny go, and she flew back to her friends. I sat down on one of the two stone round bench tables in the garden. Jenny and her friends hung out at the other table.

This place was more my style. It was quiet and a little slice of nature in this concrete jungle. It was mostly populated by bushes, a couple small trees, and a lot of flowers. The flowers filled the air with a pleasant scent that somewhat covered up the smell of gas. Prominent within the scent was a creamy jasmine smell I’ve learned to recognize and expect in this city, moon tears, or as they’re called here, gardenias. 

Those little suckers are everywhere in this city, and the city government loves them, even hosting festivals for these flowers every summer. I’m not complaining. I’ve actually grown an appreciation for this little plant. And the festivals bring in a lot of tourist money. But it makes me wonder why. They aren’t native, so why these flowers?

I watched Jenny interact with the other witchlings. They seemed to be showing off what kinds of magics they had and what they could do with them, though I noticed that Jenny wasn’t partaking, only showing her levitation abilities. Is she still embarrassed of her powers?

The other parents started collecting their spawn. The curtain disappeared when one boy left its boundary, forcing the remaining kids to stop their use of magic. I got up and walked back over to their table.

“Time to go,” I said.

“Okay” Jenny pulled out Rosa’s amulet. “Rosa, return.”

Rosa turned into a ball of pink energy and went back inside her amulet. Due to her weaker magic and more advanced amulet, her interactions with her amulet are far less violent than Buiasc’s.

Jenny, Orla, and I walked back home. It was only a few blocks.

“I’m going to bed,” Jenny said as we stepped inside.

“Okay”

Jenny went upstairs, and I headed to the kitchen. I continued my work on making more calorie dense bars for Roxy. Even though I no longer had access to some of the ingredients, I’ve been able to substitute them, and it’s not like these will be her primary food source for months. Oh, those were nasty times.

The base of those calorie dense bars were made with dehydrated boiled potatoes and talith, oil, and the bare minimum amount of salt. An assortment of powdered foods, which I’m fairly certain included eggshells, were added to bolster the nutrients. They were made to keep us physically alive and fighting while having a shelf life of years with no regard for our taste buds. They were nicknamed “suicide notes” by those of us with particularly dark senses of humor. At least we got lots of hot sauce to drown them in.

As I cooked, the night’s events led my mind back to my first night back after my first deployment.

Subject: Seawoman Aigévandir Berg

Location: Tír Nan Óg, Sylvan Empire

I, along with dozens of other soldiers, stepped off the ship into the pouring rain. We all had our bags over our shoulders and tired looks. We rushed inside the castle to get out of the rain and flew down into the city. It was clear just from looking at it that we weren’t prospering. With almost everyone above the age of twenty either fighting or working to support the war effort, everything else was either under staffed or closed down.

I dropped my things off at home and grabbed my bathing supplies. I was cold and just wanted to have hot water on my skin. I flew down to the bathhouse, and even it was running on a skeleton crew. At least there were also a lot less people who needed baths. I picked one of the many empty cubbies and disrobed. I headed to the child-free baths for some peace and quiet, placing my towel on the rail, and climbed in.

I savored the hot water on my skin and closed my eyes to just enjoy the warmth. I didn’t even check who it was when another person climbed in. The person came closer, but I decided to pay it no mind until they touched me. I opened my eyes and saw Vaja smiling at me.

⟪V, what are you doing here?⟫

Vaja pressed her body against mine. Her buzzing wings made the water ripple. ⟪Vaja decided I want to spend leave with you.⟫

I wasn’t about to argue.

We cuddled as we bathed together, but much more than that is forbidden in the bathhouses for obvious reasons.

⟪I’m hungry⟫ Vaja said.

⟪There’s a tavern on this level that serves a meaty eternal stew.⟫

Eternal stew, or perpetual stew as it’s more commonly known as in America, is extremely popular in all corners of the empire. Our long life spans mean that we can push these stews further than an entire human family. They can even become community projects, everyone bringing ingredients to add to the stew, especially stuff that’s about to go bad. I’ve brought fish that I couldn’t sell in time to my borough’s tavern for their stew.

⟪Ooh, real food. That sounds nice.⟫

We climbed out and dried off as we went back to our cubbies. We dressed, and I set our towels to my place. I led Vaja to the tavern, and when we stepped inside, I was glad to see that it still thrived with people. We have an expression that translates to “If you want to know how bad things are, check the taverns.” It’s our equivalent to the Waffle House Index.

We walked up to the counter, which was helmed by Chronel O'Cleryé, current head of the O'Cleryé clan. She was pushing six hundred at the time and inherited the tavern and the stew from her mother several hundred years ago. She was joined by her great granddaughter, Sívann O'Cleryé.

⟪Two bowels⟫ I said. ‘Please’ and ‘thank you’ aren’t common to say in the empire.

⟪Two bowels⟫ Chronel confirmed and walked over to the pot, which was housed in clay with heating runes carved into it to perpetually keep the soup simmering. She levitated two bowels over and placed a hot stone in each, opened the wooden lid of the pot, and levitated two blobs of soup into our bowels. She placed the bowels in front of us and summoned two spoons. ⟪Slángu⟫ [to your health]

⟪Slángu⟫

I watched Vaja try the soup and her delighted face. It was quite the sharp contrast to the face of a ferocious warrior that could cut her enemies down before they could even blink. She is so beautiful.

She was so beautiful. If you want to know how bad things are, check the taverns. Well, they’re all abandoned. The soups are probably gone too. Everything is gone.

I stepped back from my cooking as tears threatened to fall. I wished I’d killed Anagan that night. I wished I’d gone back when he screamed and jammed my spear through his neck. My body shook with rage. It’s not fair. It’s wrong, and it’s awful, and I just wanted to scream!

Water suddenly came rushing out of the faucet on full blast. I quickly turned it off, but I still heard running water.

“Shit”

I zipped around the house, turning off all the faucets, including the hose outside. As I finished by turning off the bathtub faucet, I heard Jenny’s door opening.

“Mom,” she asked tiredly.

I went over to her and put my hands on her shoulders. “Everything’s okay. I just had a little accident with my powers.”

“Oh, okay.”

I looked Jenny in the eyes, the eyes of the child we created but she never got to truly meet. I saw so much of Vaja behind them, unrelenting perseverance. “Your mother would be so proud of the woman you’re becoming.”

Jenny hugged me, and I hugged her back.

Great Sage Sylva, Queen of Wolves, for whom our great empire was named, please, protect my daughter.

Chapter Text

Subject: Roxy Wolf-Fay

Location: Outside Love & Pet

I walked up to the girls’ loft with my computer and Grandpa’s journal in my backpack, and even though I had a key, I still knocked. Musa opened the door.

“Hey, Roxy. Come in. Whatcha doing here?” Musa let me in.

“I need to talk to you all. I have information on the wizards.”

Musa was surprised but hurried to get everyone.

I closed the door and took Artu’s leash off.

We all gathered in the living room, with me standing in front of the girls, who all looked very interested in what I was about to say.

“So, to start off and to be blunt, Ogron and his wizards are Nazis, and I don’t just mean ideological Nazis. They were high ranking members of the Third Reich,” I said.

“Nazis? Aren’t those the bad guys in those treasure hunter movies?” Stella asked Bloom.

“Yes, but they’re based on an unfortunately real group from Earth’s recent past.”

“And they were just as interested in the occult in real life,” I added, “which is where my grandfather comes in. When I summoned him, he explained that during the war, he caught the attention of men who worked for Ogron because of his interest in the occult and was forced to work for them when the Sylvan Empire joined the Allied Forces. He was assigned to Project Dark Circle, where he worked under Ogron to study all kinds of magic, and those experiments were gruesome.”

I put my backpack on the table and pulled out my computer and the journal. I put my bag on the ground and handed the journal to the girls. “That’s mostly written in code, but it also has some illustrations that become pretty disturbing in context.”

Bloom took the journal and flipped through the pages, showing the pictures to the other girls. While they looked through that, I opened up my computer, the word doc already open. I skipped to the Project Dunkler Kreis section and turned it around for the girls to read. Bloom passed the journal to Stella and began reading the translation.

Bloom’s eyebrows furrowed as she read. “A spark extractor?”

I held out my hand for the journal, and Stella passed it back to me. I flipped to the diagram of the spark extractor. It was a terrifying device, reminiscent of the Black Circle. It almost looked as if it was made from a Black Circle, and for all I knew, it was.

It’s a long glass tube with a pair of handles on one side. Embedded across the back end is a twist handle for initiating the extraction process. At the front end are four nearly five-inch spikes used to stabilize it by jamming into someone’s chest. It has a protective brace around the glass that looks like the Black Circle.

I handed the journal back to Stella.

“Oh, that’s scary looking.”

“‘I was instructed to create a device to steal the source of magic from living beings’,” Bloom read out loud. “‘Ogron called them sparks.’”

“Why would you need a device to extract sparks?” Flora asked. “Why not just use a spell?”

For once, it was my turn to be horrified. “How can you talk about something so horrific so casually?!”

Flora startled at my outburst. “Horrific? It’s not horrific for us. We had our sparks extracted as a punishment once. Please, explain.”

I gave myself a second to calm down. “Stella, next page.”

Stella flipped to the next page, which had a watercolor illustration of a woman with her spark removed, and grimaced. Grandpa was apparently very good at painting realistic third degree burns.

Bloom’s eyes went wide as she read that entry. “Eyup, horrific seems like the correct adjective.”

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Project Dunkler Kreis

I examined the wretched contraption on my workbench. Dark purple magic pulsed within it, casting an eerie light into the room. Technically, it was a marvel of magic and engineering, but I felt my soul weaken just by building it. I already planned my prayer to the heavenly sister for tonight.

I rubbed my eyes. I knew I should not. Rubbing would only make the dark circles worse, but I was so tired. I am tired of this war. I am tired of the suffering. I am just tired. I would give anything to travel back in time and sleep one more night in my mother's arms. She always made me feel safe, even when the French occupation came.

"It is beautiful," said Grisjahilde Haupstein.

“It is sufficient,” I said coldly. It was no longer difficult for me to appear indifferent.

Grisja came closer to me, putting her hand on my arm. I neither reciprocated her advances nor pushed her away. Neither of those actions would have a desirable outcome, so I just metaphorically gritted my teeth and refused to acknowledge her.

The door to my lab opened, and the colonel and major came in, dressed in their immaculate officers' uniforms, cap and all. I gave just a cursory glance down at them. Honestly, if it meant I never had to see any of those freaks again, I would marry Grisja in a heartbeat. She was annoying and profoundly uninteresting, but those Dark Circle Sorcerers are the reason I am creating this Exile-eaten device.

Colonel Ogron Grimwald reviewed my work. “Is it complete?”

Major Duman Bernard's expression told me I could not delay any longer. The little sycophant looked up at me like a starved fighting dog begging to be let off the leash.

“It is.”

Colonel Grimwald reached for the extractor, and I grabbed his arm. He slowly turned his head up toward me with the murderous eyes of a monster hidden behind a mask of civility. My heart pounded as if someone were punching me in the chest. Unlike the other superiors, these men do not care who my father is, they do not care that I am considered Aryan perfection, and despite my superior height, any one of them could tear off my head as if my neck were made of paper.

“The last time you touched it, you broke it,” I said, doing my best to hide my fear.

“Then hopefully you built it better this time,” Ogron said threateningly.

Duman came closer to me, so I took my hand away.

Ogron picked up the device and turned it over in his hands. "Wonderful." He placed it back on my workbench. "I will test it later today."

My stomach sank. We had no shortage of test subjects, partly because I had kept them alive. I fear they will soon regret having lived so long.

Ogron stood upright and proud, acting as if he were an honorable man. "I truly hope this version works, Dr. Handschuh. Otherwise, we will have to reconsider your continued involvement in our projects."

He didn’t have to be explicit. The threat was clear. I could not sabotage or delay this any longer. If I don’t show results, they would bring in someone else to take my place. The only question is what they would do with me.

"I would be cautious if I were you. Our peoples still benefit from each other. You would not want relations to break down too soon."

Ogron grinned. We both knew our parties were exploiting each other. This was not an alliance of mutual trust and respect. It was only a matter of time before one of us was done with the other and threw them away like used tissues.

"For a human, you are smart." Ogron looked me over with a predatory gaze. “But that will not keep you safe, neither will your status nor your little trinket.” Ogron flicked my wolf totem, which hung around my neck. I reflexively stepped back and defensibly put my hand over it.

Ogron turned to leave, but before he left, he turned his head to me once more. "By the way, your cannon has proven itself in principle. Unfortunately, the Sylvans destroyed it before it could be fired, but the resulting explosion destroyed all Emotional Magic in that area. The fae were left powerless."

The colonel and the major left quickly, leaving me stunned. I leaned against the table as I reflected on the sin I had committed. The worst part is that part of me was excited. I did that. A device I created destroyed magic, and I can rebuild it. I hold the destructive power of the gods. It was horrible, but also amazing.

Oh, dear Sister Moon, please forgive me. All my knowledge is yours, if you will heed me. May you use it to prevent further atrocities that I could not.

"Are you not feeling well?" Grisja asked.

"No”

Grisja put her arms around me. “It is okay. We can rebuild your cannon.”

Oh, how I wanted to rip her head off. I could, really. I could even get away with it, but my soul is already so weak.

I broke away from her. “I am going to rest.” I left my assigned lab and walked through the concrete halls.

The entire facility is underground, except for the entrance, to conceal it from the Allies. Each hallway was lit only by a single row of lights. I had not seen natural light nor smelled fresh air in months, and it was starting to wear on me. The ceiling was so low that my head almost touched it. It was uncomfortable to have such harsh light sources so close to my eyes.

The door to my assigned quarters was a slab of iron. I pushed it open to the dungeon cell I sleep in and flicked on the desk lamp. I once had a lightbulb mounted on the wall, but I had unscrewed it. It was just as harsh as the rest of the lights. I had to call my father to get less harsh lamps sent to me. He scolded me for having light-sensitive eyes like my mother, but he sent them to me. I wanted to remind him that he could not see shit at night, while I could navigate the forest by moonlight, but that would not have gotten me what I wanted.

My assigned quarters consisted of the same drab concrete walls as the rest of the base. In the corner was a steel-framed bed with the thinnest mattress they could fit us without causing a riot. Next to it was a nightstand with another lamp. At the foot of the bed was my trunk containing my personal possessions. In the other corner, there was a desk piled high with papers.

I ducked inside and locked the door behind me. As a senior researcher, I am fortunate enough to have my own quarters instead of having to share them with as many people as they can cram into these rooms, and I have made good use of this privilege.

I went to my trunk, the surface of which was covered with intricate designs that were even older than the wizards. I placed my hand on the lock, and it glowed and sprang open. My trunk was protected by an ancient druid spell I had found in my grandmother's possessions after my grandfather’s death. Because it used exclusively Earthly Magic and was so small in quantity, it was difficult to sense its presence against the surrounding magic.

I opened my trunk and pulled out an ancient box. The box was three thousand years old and had similar magical carvings along the inside of it. I had also inherited this box from my grandmother.

I took it to the desk, grabbed a piece of paper and a pen, and started writing.

//The wolf howls from his cage. Work on the spark arrestor is complete. It is being tested//

"Drown, what day is it?" I looked for a calendar. I found one behind a stack of papers. "That can not be right."

I climbed out of my cell and saw Helmut coming toward me. He looked miserable. He was in a similar situation to me. His father had been imprisoned and eventually gassed for speaking out against the Führer. That frightened him into submission. If he had not been such a terrible liar, he could have helped us.

"Hey, Helm, what day is it?"

"November 2nd."

"Thanks. You don't look good."

"I just want this war over. I want to go home."

I patted him on the shoulder. "Hang in there. I am working to end this war."

Helmut walked away, and I slipped back into my quarters. I flipped the calendar to the correct date and resumed writing.

//on the night of November 2nd.//

I then quickly drew a diagram of the extractor on the back.

I folded the paper and placed it in the box. I placed my hand on the box, and with a quick magic pulse, the paper was sent. Once again, the box only contained Earthly Magic in such small quantities that it went unnoticed. In this case, it was nothing unusual, given the many magic tests at the facility.

I got up and sat on the bed. I pulled out the nightstand drawer and took out a photo. It showed me on my mother's lap. One side had been torn when I ripped my father out of the picture. All that was left of him was his hand on my mother's shoulder. Father chose a family portrait style that hid the fact that Mother was a head taller than him. He is a deeply insecure and vain man and a terrible fencer. I don't have a scar on my face because I am too good a fencer and would not risk throwing a fight. He paid a doctor to give him a scar.

I ran my thumb along her face. It had been years since I had last seen my mother. After Grandfather's funeral, she ran back into the woods wearing only her dress, not even wearing shoes. Without him, Father had no way to control her. I tried to find her at Grandfather's cabin, but there was no sign that she had stopped there. I had no idea if she was still alive, but Grandmother was able to train her in some druid magic before her own death.

Mother and Grandfather tried to pass this knowledge on to me, but due to their own limited training, the limited time they had to teach me, and my own lack of talent, I can only use and craft magical items.

Part of me wished Mother had taken me with her, but I was at university. I had already escaped. And if she did bring me, Father would never stop hunting her. He, weak as he was, would not have allowed his incubator to take his perfect Aryan boy away.

Someone knocked on my door, and I quickly stuffed the photo back into the nightstand. I stood up and opened the door. Grisja stood on the other side with a case in hand.

“The colonel is ready for the test.”

"Is this the extractor?"

"Yes, sir."

"Then let us get this over with."

We went into the surgical lab and up to the observation room, where Ogron, his assistant, Duman, and a few other researchers were. The observation room was not anything special, just a small, shielded room with a few long tables and an intercom. The lab was where the real nightmares happened. It looked like the most unfriendly operating room in a hospital.

“Dr. Handschuh,” said Ogron. “The extractor.”

I beckoned Grisja over, and she presented the case. One of the colonel's assistants took it, placed it on the desk, and opened it.

Ogron smiled and activated the intercom. "Bring in the first subject."

A minute later, two guards came in with a prisoner, Prisoner 10028. She was wearing the typical white-and-blue striped prisoner uniform. Instead of the triangles of the other camps, we used diamonds. They had very different meanings. Her black diamond marked her as a banshee, as if the muzzle keeping her mouth shut was not telling enough.

She struggled with the guards and tried to remove her mask. When she arrived, she wore a simple white blouse under a brown dress. Her black hair was tied in a neat bun, and she had the appearance of a well-groomed woman. But now, she had lost a significant amount of weight, her hair hung loose and disheveled, and she looked terrible. Despite everything she had been through, she still fought. She fought for her son, who was back in their cell.

No. "Are you sure she is the best choice?" I asked.

"She has been the most troublesome. It is only logical," Ogron said.

I watched helplessly as this mother was manhandled and strapped down to the table.

Ogron's smile turned sadistic as he picked up the extractor. He ordered one of his assistants to carry the containment canister and went down into the lab. He walked toward the banshee, and I could hear everything through the intercom.

"I have always wanted to absorb the powers of a banshee, but your kind don't have wings to rip off. Well, I think I just fixed that."

Ogron raised the extractor and plunged it into her chest. She tried to scream, struggling against the restraints. Ogron turned the handle, and the extractor activated. Her writhing stopped, replaced by her trying to curl up in pain. Tears welled up in her eyes, but none could fall before her gray-brown eyes went dark.

Her spark ripped through her chest and shot into the extraction chamber. It glowed with the brilliance of its former life. Ogron pulled out the extractor, revealing the starburst-shaped burn it had left behind.

I have become Yllidith.

"Oh God," said one of the other researchers. I think his name was Christoph.

"Don't tell me you feel sorry for this creature?" Duman asked snidely.

"Unlike the other fae creatures, it looks like us. Our logical mind recognizes the difference, but our instinctive mind just sees another Aryan in pain. There is not much we can do about it," I explained.

"Well, I suggest you do something about it, quickly," said Grisja. "We don't want to spare these beasts. Never forget, they are freaks of nature. Their human behavior serves solely to infiltrate and destabilize the nation and our values.”

"You mind your own business," I scolded.

Grisja shrank away. "Excuse me, sir."

Ogron’s assistant held out the containment canister. They connected the canister to the mouth of the extractor with a twist, and Ogron turned the handle in the other direction to transfer the spark. The assistant turned the canister in the other direction, which automatically closed the canister and contained the spark, and separated it from the extractor.

Ogron smiled at me through the reinforced glass. “It worked, Doctor.” For a man who had his heart devoured centuries ago, he had the courtesy not to utter the threat in front of my colleagues.

He adjusted the extractor in his hands. "However, its size makes it difficult to handle. Perhaps it needs a hold."

I pressed the intercom button for the lab. “I will sketch something up.”

"When will more containment canisters be finished?"

"I will start construction immediately."

"I want them finished as soon as possible," he said firmly.

"They are done when they are done. These canisters must contain the entire life force of a living being capable of surviving for millennia. If one of them fails, the explosion could potentially kill even you. It would definitely destroy the extractor."

Ogron grumbled but capitulated.

The dinner call sounded throughout the base. The other researchers left for the cafeteria, and Ogron called someone to remove the body.

"Take it to the morgue. Maybe we can feed it to the other animals."

I slammed my hand back on the intercom button. “Do not use the body as food. We can not risk the spread of disease. I need a healthy test population, and any diseases they contract could spread to us. And make sure they are getting enough food. I don’t want to see another one so thin.”

Ogron glared at me.

"You can not draw sparks from corpses, and we don't have the resources to treat an outbreak," I said firmly.

My other hand trembled at my side, centimeters from my weapon, but what good would it do against these abominations? I felt Duman's breath on the back of my neck. I would not even be able to pull it before I was dead. I heard the rustling of his sleeves and felt his hands raising toward my head.

The totem sensed the danger and tried to activate, but I stopped it. It could not save me from them, and it activating would ensure my demise.

Ogron glared at me a moment longer before waving Duman off and turning to leave. Duman left the observation room, leaving just me and Grisja.

I had never been so scared in my life, not even when Mother and Father argued, not when I first saw Mother use her powers to defend herself, not when Father pointed a gun at Mother. Nothing scared me more than just how close I came to experiencing how long someone remains conscious after being beheaded.

Grisja tried to touch me, but I pulled away.

“No,” I said with added growl in my voice. I left the observation room and went to the cafeteria without waiting for her.

I got my food and looked for a seat. I found it across from Dr. Christoph Brausewetter. Unfortunately, there were other researchers at the table whom I didn't think could be persuaded to do the right thing. They all firmly believed in at least one aspect of the Führer's propaganda.

At a table opposite us sat some of the female employees, and soon Grisja joined them.

“Hey, ladies,” a researcher sitting next to me called.

One of the women flipped her hair at him.

The fact that they could flirt in this drowned place deeply disturbed me.

"Hey, maybe if we marry one of these girls they will let us out of this hole," a researcher remarked.

I took my VD tablet and glanced up at the raised floor where Ogron and Duman ate their officer meals. "I doubt either of them cares much about us reproducing."

"Maybe you can go over their heads."

"I prefer not to ask my father for things unless it is absolutely necessary. I don't want to waste all my goodwill on trivial things."

"Goodwill? He is your father."

"Who only had me to prove that he had superior genes beneath his brown hair and eyes." I tugged at a lock of my hair to emphasize my point.

The researcher grabbed the lock and examined it. “How did your hair get sun bleached underground?”

I pulled my lock free from his hand and fixed it back into place. “It is not sun bleaching. It is just something my hair does.”

“It is probably easier for us to detect because the rest of your hair is not getting bleached,” said another researcher.

"Probably. I just know this means I will have to cut it soon."

"Does anyone have scissors? I don't think we will get a barber down here," joked another researcher.

As we ate, I continued to be nice to these men, but at that moment, I wanted nothing more than to kill everyone here.

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Rainier’s lab

I worked on the containment canisters in my lab. I worked slowly to make sure they were built correctly and to buy as much time as possible. The lights were dimmed to simulate nighttime. Although it was supposed to encourage us to sleep, I preferred working at this time and in this light intensity.

I looked at my watch. The second reason I preferred this time was that third shift was the least interested in what I did. They were bored. They were tired. So long as I didn't give them more work, they were okay with ignoring me. And right about now is when they cared the least.

I put my work aside and picked up a clipboard. I walked through the base to prisoner housing. This area, though still underground, was much more similar to the camp I had worked in before, but much smaller. Even so, it was too big for what we had. Magical beings are fewer in number than humans and harder to capture. Of our eight cells, we only used one, and it was not even full with only 40 prisoners. This meant that the prisoners were not crammed into the wooden shelves like sardines.

The guard at the cellblock door let me in, and I went to the cell. The prisoners looked at me, and I looked at all their diamonds. They were the only way to distinguish most of the magical races from one another. Fairies had pink, witches and wizards had blue, god-touched and psychics had purple, and some of the children, unknowns, had white. Other colors were intended for other races, but these and the banshees were the only ones we had.

The fairies huddled with the children and were guarded by the witches and psychics. Some of the witches had wild hair colors. They must have been Sylvan witches, otherwise known as fairy-witches. I was not sure about the others, though.

I found the last black diamond. The little boy was being held by a witch. Despite the diamond, he has no powers because he is male. Male banshees are essentially just humans, but they can pass on the banshee spark to their own children.

“Are you being fed enough?” I asked.

“Of course we are not,” a witch said angrily.

“Show me.”

She stood, and I could see how thin they had become, but the children were still a healthy weight. There were six children in total.

You don't pick strawberries before they are ripe. The spark will grow stronger if you wait until the powers are fully developed. Hopefully, he believes that. And we should let the mothers live. Better they take care of the children than force the female workers to do so. That should save some of them.

The boy broke away from his carer and ran up to the bars. “Where is my mother?! Where are you keeping her?!” the boy shouted in French.

I looked down at him sadly. “She did not survive the experiment,” I responded in French.

The boy’s carer scooped him up as he began to wail. I bit the inside of my cheek to keep myself from crying.

“I hate you! I hate you! I hate you!”

The boy’s carer said something to me in Sylvan, and I could only assume it was an insult or profanity. I deserved both. I left them to grieve in peace.

I walked down the hallway back from the prison. My hand brushed against my gun. I stopped. I was alone in that section of hallway. I could end it all. I could prevent anyone else from falling victim to me... But they would only fall victim to someone else. I am not an isolated case. Someone else could learn to do what I do, and they would be more willing to hurt people. They would not be as good as me, but that could be even worse.

I can not give up. I have hurt too many people to be a coward. I have to see this through to the end. I have to save as many of them as I can.

I looked to my right. I was only a few steps away from the morgue. Would that have not been fitting?

I stepped in front of the heavy door and pushed it open. The cold air immediately hit me. The room was kept cool to slow decomposition while the bodies were examined, but the rest of the bunker was already quite cold, so the difference was not much.

I turned on the light and went inside. I put my clipboard on the desk and opened the filing cabinet. I have the staff put copies of a subject's files there so I can access them more easily. The archive is on the other side of the bunker. I found the file with the black diamond and pulled it out. "Maeve Kieran, that was your name."

I read through her file: born in Ireland, moved to France, married, had a son. His name was Gabin. "You should have returned to Ireland. I wish I could tell you I am sorry."

I placed the file on the desk and swapped my regular lab coat for an autopsy coat and apron. I searched for the right locker. Most were empty, but that would soon change. I pulled her body out and placed it on the table. Contrary to what movies portray, corpses don't naturally look peaceful. If you die with your eyes open, they stay open. Funeral homes use barbed contact lenses to keep eyelids closed, and that is for the best. No one wants to see their loved ones' hauntingly vacant eyes staring at the ceiling.

Her chest was still marked by the star-shaped burn. The third-degree burn extended to her rib cage and organs. It was hard to tell what was what since everything was charred black, but I was pretty sure her heart was damaged as well.

I clasped my hands together over my heart, looked down to the Earth, and prayed. The morgue was one of the few places I could do that without getting a purple triangle stuck to my clothes. No one just walked in here; it was unpleasantly cold, and the door was loud enough to wake the residents. No one could sneak up on me here, and no one outside could hear me.

“Mjora, I heed you. Don’t let this child of yours’ death be meaningless.”

I finished and prepared for the autopsy. I can only hope that my research can one day save a life.

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Rainier’s office

“Repeat that for me,” I said, rubbing my temples.

"We want you to grant our soldiers magic," said the military officer.

He was a high-ranking strategist who had been sent by the Führer to ask me to perform something inane. I wanted to tell him that this would just be a re-creation of witches, the very creatures they have been hunting for years, but people like him don't like having their own stupidity pointed out to them.

I leaned back in my chair. "I guess I can not say no to this order."

"You have the necessary materials." He looked over at the canisters containing the sparks of several witches and the banshee.

Don’t remind me. “I have the materials but not the test subjects.”

"You can ask for volunteers. You have dozens of loyal Aryan citizens at your disposal who are also already familiar with magic."

“Are you sure? This could easily kill them.”

"I am sure you will find men willing to give their lives for the future of the Third Reich."

His indifference to our lives didn't surprise me, but the audacity with which he admitted it was shocking.

"This project will take some time. I want to study the witches thoroughly before trying anything that could damage the sparks." I figured that mentioning the test subjects' lives would be irrelevant to him.

"Then this project will be your sole focus. All other tasks will be put on hold or transferred."

Good. That buys us time. "Would you tell Colonel Grimwald for me? He is already trying to break my neck."

For the first time, the Führer's mouthpiece seemed concerned.

I shrugged. "I am the epitome of humanity. The colonel is annoyed that I am superior to him in every way."

The mouthpiece nodded understandingly. "I will convey your new orders to him." 

The mouthpiece saluted me. I stood up, and Grisja and I saluted back. The mouthpiece left, and I turned to Grisja.

"You go spread the word and draw up a list of volunteers," I ordered.

"Yes, sir, and I will be first on the list."

“You could die."

"I know, but you will not find a more loyal citizen of the Third Reich within these walls."

“I don’t doubt it.” Maybe I will get a new assistant who does not want to make "beautiful Aryan babies" with me.

I waved her off, and she left my office to complete her task.

I went to the sparks. They were all adult sparks. I saved the children for the time being, but all the fairies and half the witches were dead. They died screaming into the indifferent concrete halls. Ogron took the fairy sparks to eat but wanted nothing to do with the witch sparks. They tried to devour the banshee spark, but it was apparently indigestible for them, so they gave it back to me.

My door opened, and Christoph poked his head in. "Sorry to interrupt, sir, but one of the children is not well."

"You have her and her mother taken to the infirmary."

"Yes, sir."

Christoph ran off, and I went to the infirmary. The infirmary doctor, Dr. Anschutz, noticed me from his office and came out to greet me.

"Can I help you?"

"I require the use of the infirmary. One of the prisoners needs medical attention."

"Why are we wasting medical resources on these animals?"

"If you can get me another witch to replace this one if she dies, you can go hunting for her."

Dr. Anschutz said nothing and went back into his office, closing the door behind himself.

“That was what I thought.”

My patient was brought in, her mother carrying her. They were flanked by armed guards. I beckoned them to an examination room and showed the mother and child inside. The two guards tried to enter, but I raised my hand and blocked their way.

“No. You are not doctors. They don't come for a medical examination of a little girl.”

“Sir, we are here for your protection,” said one guard.

"She will not endanger her daughter by attacking me. And your weapons will only make my job harder. You stay here ."

I entered the exam room and turned to the mother and her child. The mother stood in a corner, clutching her child tightly to her chest and trying to shield her from me. She was wearing shoes, so she probably was not Sylvan, which makes my job easier.

I raised my hands. "I will not hurt you. I am here to find out what is wrong with your daughter."

The mother glared at me. I could not blame her for not believing me. I didn't know what to say to gain her trust, especially since this room was not soundproof... I noticed a clipboard with blank report sheets and a pen on a string hanging on the wall and had an idea. I signaled them to be quiet and grabbed the clipboard. I turned over the first sheet, quickly scribbled my message, and turned the board over so she could see it.

//I am not one of them.//

The mother's gaze became curious, but she remained defensive.

"It is okay, I will not hurt you," I said, so as not to arouse the guards' suspicions as I wrote another message. I turned the board over, hoping she believed it. //I have bought us time. I am working on an escape plan. But if she gets too sick, they could cull her.// It was a terrible thing to say, but it was true.

The mother looked down at the child and brought her to the exam table.

“Thank you.”

I approached the child. The mother stayed within reach, so I was close to her as well. I looked at the child, and she was definitely not well. She had a white diamond, which meant her father must be of a different race.

"Hello, what is your name?"

"Lydia"

"Hello, Lydia. My name is Dr. Handschuh. I will try to help you. Can you tell me what is going on?"

“My head and tummy and hands hurt, and I have been puking.”

“Can you point to exactly where it is hurting?”

Lydia pointed to the front of her head, her actual stomach, and the joints of her hands. I also noticed some mild bloating.

“You were brought here recently, weren't you?” I asked the mother.

“Yes”

It could be something she brought with her from the outside. "What has her stool looked like lately?”

"She got diarrhea. We all do. But there is something white in hers. It also smells worse than any of ours."

"How has she been eating?"

"She has been trying to eat everything."

"I like the bread. We don't get any bread at home," Lydia said.

"Her... sire can not eat bread. It makes them very sick."

I remembered a book I read at university. Back when we were still Prussia, the fairies came to a diplomatic meeting, but shortly afterward, several fairies fell ill. It almost sparked a war, but the Prussian diplomats managed to convince the queen that they had not poisoned her fairies. It has since been determined that it was the beer and bread that made them sick, as many Sylvans suffer from gluten intolerance.

I scribbled another message. //Is her sire a fairy?//

The mother hesitated to answer. That would mean admitting she was gay.

//I don't care about your sexuality.//

The mother looked back up to me and nodded.

“I want to check for rashes. Will you let me do that?”

The mother nodded again.

I held Lydia's head and moved it back and forth. I lifted her hair and found the rash, just a few small dots on the back of her neck. "Look at this."

The mother leaned forward and was shocked when she saw the rash.

"Make sure she does not eat bread anymore. I think she has the same problem as her father."

"But I like bread," Lydia complained.

“I will see if I can get you mashed potatoes to replace the bread. It will take several weeks to start seeing improvement. I will have you brought back in a month for a follow up.”

I wrote the mother one last message. //I will get us out of here. But you keep it to yourself.//

Her mother picked Lydia up again, and I ripped out the piece of paper. I took it to the sink and soaked it. I tore the wet paper into tiny pieces and wet it again. I crumpled it into a ball and stuffed it into the trash, under the top layer.

I went to the door and knocked. “We are done.”

The guards came in and took Lydia and her mother away. I went looking for Dr. Brausewetter. I found him in his office. Christoph was startled when he saw me, jumped up, and saluted me.

“Stand at ease.”

Christoph relaxed. “What can I do for you, sir?”

I closed the door. "I wanted to thank you for bringing this medical incident to my attention."

“I was just doing my job.”

“This means that you are doing a better job than many of your contemporaries. I used to work at the camps. I have watched prisoners die of starvation within weeks of arriving because they weren’t fed enough.

We can not afford that happening here. You understand the importance of these subjects to our cause. That is why I am requesting your assistance in my current project.”

“Of course, sir, but I don’t see how I could help you with any of your projects.”

"This project will delve deeply into the biology of witches, and you both have degrees in biology and are the most familiar with them. I think you are the perfect person for this project."

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Morgue

“Are you crazy?!” Chris screamed.

"Oh, for Mjora's sake, keep your voice down," I scolded him.

"You plan to bust out 12 women and children from an underground building guarded by 100 armed guards at any one time and where everyone except the cleaning staff is armed. That is not even mentioning the wizards." Chris slammed his hand down into the splayed open back of our fairy cadaver before quickly realizing his mistake and pulling it out. “Sorry,” he apologized to the corpse.

"Actually, ninety-nine guards. We have our own, Helmut."

"Helmut? That idiot can not keep secret when he jerks off."

"That is why he does not know he is part of a plan to free the prisoners. I will tell him that same day."

"And how do you know he will go along with your plan?"

I shrugged. "He has always done what I have told him, and he hates being here and experiencing the war. He just does not want to be executed."

Chris shook his head. "That still leaves over 300 armed military personnel between them and freedom, and I really don't want to get shot."

Before I could answer, the PA system rang. “Dr. Brausewetter to receiving. Dr. Brausewetter to receiving.”

“I wonder what that is about?” asked Chris.

We quickly put the body as back together as we could and back into storage and cleaned ourselves up. There are some ladies in receiving I would have joyed freaking out with the blood, but if Chris was being called to receiving, that meant live cargo. We hurried from the bottom floor up to the top. We walked through the large hallway to the receiving bay, a large warehouse type area that took up almost all of the top floor, and for the first time in over a year, I saw natural light. I had to shield my eyes. Our escape will have to be at night. They wizards never leave the base at night. Are they afraid of it?

I followed Chris through the moving supply vehicles and almost collided with him when he stopped. The garage doors at the top of the ramp finally closed, and after a moment for my eyes to recover, I could see again.

I stepped out from behind him, rubbed my eyes, and saw the entire Dark Circle Sorcerers team standing around a battered woman on a bench. They had bound her hands and feet and covered her mouth. She wore Sylvan clothing, her was skin darker, and her hair was a dusty pink, woven with leaves and vines.

"Don't tell me you're becoming one of these darkness-loving troglodytes," Ogron scoffed.

I remained silent. I would not give him the dignity of an answer. Ogron's even uglier little brother, First Lieutenant Gantlos Grimwald, glared at me angrily, but I was more focused on Duman, and so was First Lieutenant Anagan Ulrich, apparently. Duman looked at the woman like a starving dog.

Chris approached the woman and examined her. "Witch or fairy?"

“Witch,” said Anagan.

“Agh! I am hungry!” yelled Duman.

Chris crouched to be eye-level with the woman and removed her mouth covering. “Hello, I am Dr. Brausewetter.”

Before he could say anything, the woman spat in his face. “Peegdog!”

Gantlos back-handed her in the side so hard that she fell to her side and her head bounced off the bench. Chris and I jumped back in surprise. "Hell!" yelled Chris. It was so loud that I was surprised her skull was still intact.

"Come here." Gantlos grabbed her by the hair and pulled her up. He raised his fist to punch her again.

"Whoa! Hey!" shouted Chris and I.

Gantlos turned to glare at us again.

“We need her alive and not in a coma,” I said.

"Hold her," commanded Ogron. Anagan and Gantlos held her up, and Ogron prepared a spell he held in his hand. Ogron rammed his glowing hand into her stomach. She screamed in pain before collapsing. "Now, you can take her."

Chris called two guards to take her to the infirmary. We turned to follow them, but Ogron grabbed my arm. I turned to him, desperately hoping he could not hear my racing heart.

“You better get done with your project soon. I need you on my projects.”

"I am just following orders. If you would like me to be assigned to your projects again, you will need to speak to my superiors. Now, you let me go."

Ogron stared at me with an impassive face. He squeezed my arm tighter. It quickly began to hurt, and I felt my bones begin to bend. A faint blue glow surrounded my arm, relieving the pressure. Ogron glared at me angrily and snarled.

"There are people watching," I reminded him.

Ogron looked around and then let go of me. Abusers are like cockroaches; they scurry back into the darkness as soon as light falls on them.

The blue glow faded, and I turned around and moved away from him as quickly as I could without attracting attention.

We went down to the infirmary, and the look on the woman's face told me the guards could not possibly stay outside. We took her to the same room where I had treated Lydia and sat her on the bed. As much as I wanted to remove her restraints to make things easier, she still looked like she wanted to kill us.

"Hello, I am Dr. Brausewetter. I need to check you for a concussion. May I look at your eyes?"

The woman didn't say anything, and Chris looked at me questioningly.

"We need to check," I said.

Chris turned back to the woman and took out his flashlight. He brought it near her face, which freaked her out.

⟪¡Bjain det uaim!⟫ the woman shouted.

Her shouting made Chris stumble back, and the guards raised their rifles at her.

"Lower your weapons!" I ordered.

The guards looked at each other, then at the woman before lowering their weapons.

“Ma’am, we are trying to help you,” Chris said.

⟪¡Calía ní toiligh lig iad turgnam mí! Mí vite cad iad gjor! Calía toiligh rífa O’iad tharmurne trí O’iad béal!⟫

"I don't think she speaks much German," I remarked.

"I think you are right. Do you speak fairy language?"

"No, but I speak English, and they live very close by."

Chris stepped back, and I took his place.

“Hello, do you shpeak English?”

“Yes, Calía does,” the woman said, though not with the British accent I expected. It sounded more like an accent I heard from a black prisoner.

“Calía, is zat your name?”

“It is. Your accent is terrible.”

“Sank you. Ich knou. Ich nefer met a natif English shpeaker before zee var.” I looked at the guards and switched back to German. "Do either of you speak English?"

They both shook their heads.

"Okay. I will let you know if she says anything threatening." I turned back to Calía and switched back to English, keeping my voice calm and quiet in case anyone outside the open door could speak English. “Vee are tryink to help you. You might haff a concussion.”

“Hexasíne are not pitiful or veak like you hamans.”

“Vill you profe zat to me?”

“You vould not be dis snarky if I had my magic.”

“You not haff your magic. Zat is why vee need to vork togezer to get out of here.”

“Vhat do you mean?”

“Ich am a prisoner here too. If Ich not make zem veapons, zey vill kill me.”

“Vhat sort of country kills its oun people?”

“A fascist one. Dr. Brausewetter is vorkink vis me to get us all out of here, ant Ich am in contact vis your gofernment to get zose seals off.”

“Hou?”

“A box zat belonged to my grandmozer. She vas a poverful druid. Ich sent a sketch of zee seals to zem. Zey are vorkink to break zee seals.”

“Hoo is your grandmother?”

I smiled. “You voult not believe me if Ich told you. Nou, vee need to go srough zee normal intake procedure to make sure you vill not die in our care. Please, let Dr. Brausewetter examine you.”

Calía looked between me and Dr. Brausewetter. “He is your friend?”

“He is zee closest sing to a friend Ich have in zis Banished drouned place.”

Calía looked at me with a spark of recognition at my turn of phrase. “He may examine me.”

I nodded and looked at Chris. "You do it," I said in German.

Chris performed the medical examination, and I acted as translator. Calía didn't have a concussion, and her other injuries were superficial. The guards and Chris took her away, and I stayed behind in the infirmary.

“Very interesting,” Dr. Anschutz said.

My stomach fell from me, but I kept it from showing on my face. “What is interesting?”

"How you were able to calm that animal. What did you say to it?"

“You didn’t understand what I said?”

"Oh, I don't speak a word of English. I have been more focused on my medical studies and the great classical works of our fatherland."

What a relief. "Hmm, it is a shame you could not incorporate a second language into your studies. It trains your brain and allows you to gain a deeper and more intensive understanding of the works of Goethe, Garve, and Kant," I said like the pretentious asshole next to me. “Now if you will excuse me, I have to get back to taking care of a beautiful naked woman's body.”

I left the infirmary with Dr. Anschutz fuming behind me.

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Rainier’s office

“Your project has taken long enough! We want results!” The Führer's mouthpiece slammed his hand against my desk so hard that my water bottle bounced out of place, startling Grisja.

I scooted my bottle back into place, not showing the slightest emotion on my face. Having grown up with my father, I am used to these "men" having adult tantrums. I have found that the best way to deal with them is just like a toddler having a tantrum. Once they had let off enough steam, they would become much more reasonable. Of course, you still have to be careful while they are letting off steam because they are full grown adults. I had to send my father to the dentist once, but that was before I reached six feet.

“What do you have to say in your defense?!”

“I have already told you: you have ordered me to do something that has never been done before. It will take time.”

“I don’t want excuses! I want answers!”

I turned to Grisja. “You get this man his answers.”

"Yes, sir." Grisja took all my project files out of the cabinet and laid them out on my desk for the simpleton to see.

"What do I see?"

I pointed to a file. "This is my research into how witches metabolize and produce energy and magic." I pointed to the file next to it. "This is how they store magic and sparks in their bodies. For your information: sparks are incredibly volatile if stored improperly. One crack in those canisters over there, and if we are lucky, we can kiss this entire section of the base goodbye." I pointed to the next file. "This, among other things, is my compatibility study. As it turns out, not everyone is compatible with the procedure. In fact, there is only one person I tested who would survive: my lovely assistant, Grisjahilde."

“You still haven’t given me any answers,” growled the Führer’s mouthpiece.

I stood up and walked over to the spark shelf. "We made a pact with the devil, and the devil sent us four of his agents—horsemen, if you will. This pact allowed us to build this complex and manufacture devastating weapons, but it only works so long as we are of use to each other. What happens when we are no longer of use to the horsemen? What happens when the fairies are extinct?

These men can destroy a tank and its crew with their minds alone. Bullets only slow them down, if they even hit them. The Führer's wonder weapons certainly can not stop them. These men have captured all the witches we have. They are fighting entire legions of fairies for us.

I have been working with them for almost two years. If their neurotic leader feels even the slightest bit offended, they will not rest until we are wiped out, just like the fairies. We need a warrior who can surpass them," I pointed to the sparks, "and it certainly will not be someone with the powers of a witch. And then I thought: Why should we limit them? Are we simply limiting ourselves to what evolution has given these creatures? What is stopping us from uniting two or three sparks in one body? Is there a limit?

That is what I am working on right now."

"An entire Sylvan platoon in a single soldier," said the Führer's mouthpiece, astonished.

"Exactly." As much as I hate to admit it, this is something I was actually excited about. I knew it was a mistake, but I just had to know. And it gives me more time to stall. "If this goes wrong, I will obviously lose most of my sparks and my only usable test subject."

"I will inform the Führer of this development. If this works, you will be the hero of Germany."

Hero would not be the word I would use.

"I want to be there to witness you create your soldier."

"I will try to inform you when I am ready."

"You can inform me over the radio."

I narrowed my eyes. "This violates the base's radio restriction protocol."

"I wrote that protocol. I say what violates it and what does not."

The mouthpiece saluted, and Grisja and I saluted back. He left, and I turned to Grisja. She rolled her eyes and her head. I chuckled. Grisja put the files back, then we both sat back down at our desks.

I went back to developing the numerous implants Grisja needed to hold and use the sparks, but the process required a lot of complicated mathematics. My brain was almost at its limit. I leaned back in my seat.

Among the remaining documents on my desk, I spotted the blueprints for the extractor, which now had handles attached. I wonder if I can use that on Ogron? If I used that against him, I would be within his range. I had to keep him down somehow and get Duman out of the way. I looked at Grisja. If this worked, she would be strong enough to take him on. She would probably die. That would solve two of my problems.

“Is everything okay, sir?” Grisja asked.

“I was just thinking. When Ogron betrays us, he will likely come after me first because I know the most about the Dark Circle.”

“And when he does, I will have the power to protect you.”

I nodded. “That is what I needed to hear.”

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Surgical Lab

Grisja sat shirtless on the operating table, exposing all of her mechanical components. It had taken months and many surgeries to get this done. The implants required a bilateral mastectomy. I replaced her breasts with steel plates. They were propped open so the tubes and cables they protect are clearly visible. Those tubes would pump magic into her body once her chamber housed a spark. I had replaced her sternum with an artificial spark chamber. Its presence has reduced her lung capacity, but the addition of magic should help compensate.

Smaller implants were distributed throughout her body, ensuring she could control the magic. I could not afford for this to not work. The potential to destroy this entire horrific facility depended on it.

“Can the test begin yet?” asked the Führer's mouthpiece again. It turned out his name was Ruprect von Krupt, but I would probably forget it again once he was gone. I neither like him enough nor fear him enough to bother remembering his name.

Krupt stood in the observation room with Dr. Brausewetter, and Chris looked annoyed with him but didn’t let Krupt see. His face makes me glad I was on this side of the glass.

“We are almost ready,” I said. I looked over the sparks and made sure all their canisters were fully functional. I had about half of the witch sparks and the banshee spark lined up on a table. They were morbidly beautiful.

I felt sick to my stomach. I am giving a non-magical being the power to use magic. I would become like the Great Mother herself. But to do that, I had to steal the sparks of others.

I picked up the spark extractor and turned to Ogron's assistant, whose name I learned was Kroenen. Ogron and Duman had been called away to deal with the Sylvans, so Kroenen was at my side. “Let us get started.”

Kroenen grabbed the first canister and held it out to me. I attached the extractor, and Kroenen tightened the canister. I turned the handle, and the spark shot into the extractor. Kroenen pulled the canister away.

Grisja laid down, and I brought the spark to the table. Grisja's spark chamber was constructed similarly to the canisters. I rammed the extractor into the opening, and Grisja flinched. To ensure nothing went wrong, this could not be done under anesthesia. Besides, we simply didn't have it. Supplies were running low. I ignored her discomfort. I didn't really care.

I turned to Kroenen. "You may want to go to the observation room."

Kroenen put the canister back on the table and ran into the observation room.

“Sir, if it is really so dangerous, should you not let someone else do it?” asked Grisja.

I ignored her question. I turned the handle, and the spark leaped into her chest. Please don't explode. Please don't explode.

Grisja's eyes widened, and she gripped the edge of the table. I ignored her pained whimpers and gritted teeth and watched as the tubes filled with a bright blue glow. Carefully, I removed the extractor and braced myself for an explosion. When there was none, I examined the chamber. It had functioned perfectly and contained the spark.

Grisja relaxed on the table, no longer visually in pain. She looked down at her chest and smiled. “It is beautiful.”

I said nothing and signaled Kroenen to come back.

“Can I get some painkillers for the rest of them?”

"No. We can not risk you missing any signs of trouble." That was true, but I also wanted her to feel a fraction of the pain our victims feel. She may not kill people herself, but her fervent beliefs and spread of those beliefs make her just as guilty as me.

I placed the rest of the sparks inside her. Grisja groaned in pain and clung to the table the whole time. I didn't enjoy causing her pain, but I would still sleep tonight.

I placed the last spark, the banshee spark, into the chamber. The tubes took on the red of banshee magic, adding to the kaleidoscope of other colors of the other sparks. I removed the extractor and checked the mechanisms. Everything seemed to be in order.

"How are you feeling?" I asked.

"The pain is easing. I feel strange, but I am not sure if that is a good or bad sign."

"Dr. Brausewetter, what are the readings?"

Chris pressed the intercom. "The magic is flowing properly."

Grisja sat up. She tried to remove the sensors, but I stopped her.

"We need to keep monitoring you. You try to cast a spell.”

Grisja stretched out her hand, and the implants came to life. A sphere of light formed in front of her hand.

I did it.

Grisja dropped the spell and looked at her hand.

“You stay here." I entered the observation room and was immediately greeted by Krupt.

"Well done, Dr. Handschuh. Your service to the empire will be remembered."

Oh great.

"Now you can steal the magic from the other beasts, and we will not have to feed them anymore. I am sure we can find another suitable subject for you."

“I would not be so quick to do that,” Chris said. “I am getting some concerning readings.”

Krupt turned to face him as if he were an annoying child. "What kind of readings?"

“Her body does not seem to be fully merging with the sparks. This could be because she is not as compatible as we thought, or because the many sparks are overwhelming the implants. Either way, we need to keep the witches alive for further study.”

Krupt grumbled. "Okay, but the Führer does not like being kept waiting."

"Respectfully,” I lied through my teeth, “the Führer is not the person we fear most.”

Krupt turned back to me like I said the most heretical statement imaginable.

“You don’t give me that look. You are not blind. No one here is more afraid of the Führer than of the sorcerers. You can try to make a fuss about it, but that will only get your head ripped off. This is not your world.”

Krupt's demeanor changed ever so slightly. "I will inform the Führer of your success. We expect an update as soon as possible." Krupt turned around and left the lab.

I walked over to Chris and patted him on the shoulder. "Good job with the readings."

"I didn’t lie. You look at it."

I looked over the monitor and noticed what he meant. “Oh”

“I am not sure what it means yet. We need to conduct further observations to find out what is happening to her body.”

“Okay, but I think we should call it a night. Tonight, they are showing my favorite movie, M .”

Chris rubbed his eyes. “Yeah, sounds good.”

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: Receiving bay

I stood just off to the side as the soldiers unloaded my order, watching carefully to make sure they didn’t damage anything. That would be disastrous for my plans. When everything was on the floor, I had the boxes opened and checked their contents. I picked up a specific case. It was cylindrical in shape and fairly large, as long as my arm and almost as wide as the diameter of my body. I had to ask Daddy for a favor and be a “good son” to get it, but it was here, and that was all that matters.

I put everything back. “Everything looks good.”

One of the soldiers approached me and handed me a clipboard and pen. "You sign here."

I quickly signed the papers, and the soldiers brought the crates straight past the security checkpoints into the base. As far as they knew, it was just a harmless order for research equipment. It was almost frightening how easy it is to smuggle a bomb anywhere, if you disassemble it enough and have sufficient credentials.

My crates were brought to storage and placed with the rest of my research materials. Even by occult standards, my work frightened people, so no one who knew what they were looking at would snoop around in my things. I left storage after the soldiers and went back to my office.

Grisja was not at her desk, so I assumed she was practicing her powers. I pulled my old Abyss cannon plans out of the closet and placed them on my desk. I could not decide whether she or the extractor was more disgusting.

I intentionally designed the cannons to have limited uses, devastating consequences if used excessively, and to be expensive to manufacture—no small feat. Nevertheless, several of them were built and used on the battlefield, destroying magic wherever they were fired. One even hit a fairy, ripping off half her face and her left arm, despite how slow I designed them to be.

As disgusting as it is, I am going to use it to save us all. Magic is magic, and if I can destroy one kind of magic, I can destroy any kind. I just had to make a few minor adjustments and turn the devastating consequences up to eleven.

Before I could start on my project, Chris came in. “Rainier, I have figured out what is wrong with Grisja.” He looked down at my work. “What are you doing?”

“It is best if I don’t tell you. What is wrong with Grisja?”

“The sparks are rejecting her body.”

“The sparks? They are rejecting her body?”

“These are not standard organs, and they are slowly eating away at her body. The good news, thanks to the implants, it will take years for symptoms to start showing. The bad news, symptoms will include her body falling apart like a house on fire.”

“That sounds bad. Well, at least the problem of her existence will resolve itself, and we will be out of here long before she shows any symptoms.”

"You really don't like her, do you?"

"Not in the slightest. You should go now.”

Chris nodded and left my office.

I returned to designing my bomb. I skipped dinner to maximize my time. I worked for hours, until the lights dimmed and even afterward. I had to finish before Duman came back. He is the only one smart enough to understand what I am doing.

My totem's eyes flashed. I put down my work and hurried to my assigned quarters. I locked the door and grabbed my message box. I opened it and found folded papers inside. I pulled the papers out and unfolded them. Immediately, I recognized a magic circle, similar to the seal Ogron uses. The papers described in detail how to create spells to break his seals.

A plan, a real plan, began to take shape in my mind. I hid the papers and wrote a letter to the Sylvans. In it, I instructed them to have a medical evacuation team ready on the night of Ogron's return and explained their location. I sent the letter, put the box back in my trunk, and then hurried back to my office to continue my work. The plan had to be perfectly timed.

Subject: Dr. Rainier Handschuh

Location: storage

I walked through the warehouse and approached my area. I opened one of my crates and took out the large, cylindrical case. I placed it on the floor and closed the crate again. I had to hurry. Ogron will be back soon.

I took the case and brought it back to my lab. Grisja was out again, so I had the space to myself, which was what I needed. There were five crates on my workbench, and inside those crates were my Void bombs. I didn't have enough to build any more.

I placed the case on the floor and unzipped it. Inside, suspended in a preservative solution, was an arm, the arm of the fairy my cannon shot. The stump still had a purple discoloration.

The arm was the same color as Calía, which I have learned means it likely came from an Amazonian. The arm had a large tattoo of a black bird. I am no bird expert, but I would guess it was either a crow or a raven. I popped open the top and pulled the arm out. I noticed some reddish-pink hair on the arm. According to the report I received, the fairy was dragged away by the other Sylvans. I hoped she survived.

As interesting as the arm itself was, it was not the reason I asked for it. I needed the White Circle on her finger. Ogron and the wizards confiscate all White Circles from the Sylvans they capture. If he knew I had this one, he would take it too. This was the only way I could get one.

I took the circle off the finger and grew it to its full size. I put the arm back into the container and sealed it. I placed the container in a safe place and then moved the circle to an empty space on my workbench. I took a hammer, set the circle on its side, and activated my totem. I struck the circle with the hammer, and it shattered into pieces.

I powered down my totem and put the hammer back. I took the four largest pieces and placed them in four of the bombs. I gathered the smaller debris and placed them all in the fifth bomb. That should be enough. I sealed the crates so that their actual function was obscured. I put the bombs on a cart, put the detonator in my pocket, and rolled them out of my lab.

"Hey, Rainier, what are you doing?" asked Helmut.

"I am preparing an experiment I will be conducting later. Can you help me?"

"Sure."

I slid to the side, and Helmut helped me push the heavy cart. We took the bombs to the four cardinal directions and into the center of the base, right next to the base's generator room.

"So, what kind of experiment are you running?" Helmut asked.

I checked to see if anyone was listening before answering. "I am getting us out of here, along with killing Colonel Grimwald, but I need your help."

"Dude, you know I can not keep secrets."

"I know. That is why I am telling you now. It starts as soon as the colonel gets back."

Helmut still looked worried but nodded. "What do you want me to do?"

"We need to detonate the explosives in the walls to keep Grimwald and Grisja trapped inside the base. Dr. Brausewetter will get the prisoners out.”

"How do we keep the Colonel and Grisja in here while everyone else escapes?"

"I will take care of that. Just be ready to detonate the explosives as soon as the alarms go off."

Helmut looked like he was about to call me crazy but took a sharp breath. "Okay."

We parted ways, and I returned the cart to where I had gotten it. I returned to my office, gathered important papers and documents, and brought them to my quarters. I opened my trunk and put the papers inside. As I did so, I looked at the spark extractor's blueprints. It would be a disservice to the world to completely erase its existence, but I could not let anyone else build it either.

I turned the blueprint over and ripped out the instructions. Only the diagram remained. I put the diagram in the trunk and crumpled the instructions. I retrieved the seal breaker blueprint, leaving the prepared seal breakers behind, and placed it in my trunk. Once I had everything I wanted to save in the trunk, I closed it and touched a mark on the side. A brief flash of light and my trunk was gone. As soon as I get out of here, I will retrieve it from Grandpa's cabin.

The faint rumble of heavy vehicles penetrated the walls. I grabbed the seal breakers and stuffed them into my pocket. I hurried into the corridors and intercepted Ogron.

"Dr. Handschuh," said Ogron. He was alone.

Without a word, I approached him and punched him in the face. Ogron reacted almost instantly, grabbing my arm tightly. Without my totem, he easily broke the bones, and my bones tore through my skin. I suppressed my pain and activated my totem. I ripped his hand from my arm and ran, clutching my injured arm. I tracked down Grisja and ran to her. I tracked her to the cells and rushed inside, ignoring the guards' shouts.

"You filthy beasts wish you were like me. I am..." Grisja noticed me and stopped mocking the prisoners. She saw me clutching my arm, the blood staining my white lab coat. "Sir! Who did this?!"

"Ogron. He betrayed us."

Grisja's horrified look quickly turned to anger. "I will take care of him." Grisja ran out of the cell block.

As soon as she left, I pulled up my sleeve and examined the injury. The white coat made it look worse than it was. With a grunt, I straightened the bones, and the totem healed my arm in moments.

I turned to the prisoners and, with my good arm, took the seal breakers out of my pocket. “Anyvone vant out?” I said in English. I am pretty sure most of them spoke it. The ones who understood translated my words for those who didn't.

I activated the Seal Breakers and threw them. Each of them locked onto one of Ogron's seals and flew toward it. The breakers landed on the stomach of each prisoner, and the seals shattered with a crack and a sparkle.

The warriors broke out of the cell and stormed out of the cellblock, leaving the carers and children with me. The guards screamed for only a moment before being silenced.

"Chris!" I shouted, running outside. My boots splashed through a pool of blood right outside the door.

Chris emerged from his hiding place, shaking, his hands raised. "Please, no hurt. Friend," he said in his very limited English.

"Chris, lead them out of here."

Chris beckoned them with trembling hands to follow him and led the prisoners out of holding. We all ran out, and the warriors took out anyone who stood in our way. While they continued toward the exit, I took advantage of their distraction to run to my lab.

The alarms sounded, and the corridors filled with red flashing lights. I ran through panicked researchers and charging guards to get to my lab. I retrieved the extractor and ran back out. I tracked Grisja and found her fighting Ogron. She was badly injured, and Ogron had his back to me. I had to get to his front.

“Grisja!” I shouted.

Ogron whirled around and charged me. I raised the extractor, and Ogron, too angry to react, impaled himself on the thing. Ogron barely noticed his impalement and reached for me. I activated the extractor, and he seized in pain. But before I could pull his spark out, a bear arm swung up between us and struck the extractor hard. The extractor was ripped from my hands and thrown across the corridor before it hit the floor and shattered.

Before I could even process what had happened, Ogron grabbed me by the collar and lifted me into the air. He grinned at me and pulled out one of the extractor's spikes that had broken off in his chest. He aimed the spike at my heart. 

Grisja attacked Duman, distracting Ogron. I seized the opportunity, drew my weapon, and shot him twice in the head. The bullets flew through his head, exploding out the other side. Ogron dropped me and fell to the ground. Black blood flowed from the bullet holes, but he still breathed. Then the bleeding stopped, and the wounds began to heal.

Shit! Shit! Shit! I ran for my life.

I ran to the main security office, and as soon as Helmut saw me, he grabbed the keys and handed one to me. We took up positions and inserted the keys. I looked at Helmut to make sure he could do it. Helmut looked at me and nodded. We turned the keys, and the countdown began.

"Evacuate! Evacuate! Countdown until base detonation, ten seconds! Ten!"

We booked it out of there and through the closing gates. We continued running to get as far away as possible. As the gates closed behind us, I pulled the detonator and pressed it. The base’s explosives went off, and my bombs exploded a second later. The shockwave ripped through the mountain, the trees quaked, and Helmut and I fell to the ground. I clung to the grass as the forest floor shook, my teeth chattering in my skull.

When the ground stopped shaking, Helmut and I stood up and looked back at our former base. It was now a hole in the ground filled with concrete and dirt, and we were only a meter from the edge.

"It is good you are not fat anymore," I joked.

Helmut laughed, a stressed laugh that turned into mania. "We survived! Where do we go now?!"

"I have ordered an evacuation. They should be about five kilometers in this direction." I pointed in the direction of the Sylvans.

"And where are they taking us?"

"Not us, you. I need to go somewhere else."

I found my gun, put it back in the holster, and started to walk away, but Helmut grabbed my arm.

"Wait, what? You have gone crazy? There are dangerous animals, witches, and werewolves in these mountains, and it is the middle of the night."

"Helmut, this is my mountain. I am just going to my village. You meet up with Dr. Brausewetter."

Helmut looked uncertain, but nodded and ran in the direction I had indicated. I watched him go and then headed in my direction.

I walked in the general direction of my village until I could recognize something. I listened to the forest around me and calmed myself in the world I haven't entered for over two years, even though I lived beneath it. My calm was interrupted by artillery fire. It was far away, but I took no chances and changed course.

I continued walking, relying on my totem to guide me home. I knew the coordinates of the base, which I was not supposed to know, and those of my village, but the Black Forest is dense, very dark, and easy to get lost in. It also has a lot of ticks.

I came across a river I recognized and felt true joy for the first time in years. Grandfather used to take me here as a child. I would jump around the water's edge, trying to catch frogs. My village was not far now, but I also had to cross the river. I dropped my lab coat and approached the bank. The only good thing about working in the camps compared to a regular lab was the military boots I was able to get my hands on. Dress shoes are terrible in every way, especially because of the lack of traction.

I walked along the bank until I found the rocks I used to jump over as a child. Memories of a better time danced through my mind. I could almost see them. In this world, so far away from Father, wolves once roamed free. Mother sometimes joined us out here, running as fast as her legs could carry her with me on her back. This was her world. This was a place she and Grandmother didn’t have to hide their true natures.

I found the rocks, barely having changed over the years. Though, they seem a lot smaller to me now. "Boyish agility, don't let me down now." I hopped onto the first rock, which now only fit one foot instead of two, and quickly leaped to the next before I fell. I hopped over the rocks and leaped onto the shore. As an adult, this was much more frightening.

I continued my hike and now knew exactly where I was going.

I entered a clearing, a place more familiar than my own home. The grass grew tall and swayed in the breeze. Delicate patches of flowers dotted the land. In the middle lay a large, flat stone. Mother, Grandfather, and I always had picnics on it. Grandfather used to tell me about Grandmother when they brought me here. He claimed that he had freed her from three thousand years of imprisonment in stone and the stone we had picnics on was where she had once stood with her wolves, and given who Grandmother was, I am inclined to believe him.

I felt the moonlight on my skin and looked up. Great Sister's full, radiant light illuminated the night sky. Part of me wished I could stay there forever. What place is there for me in this world after everything I have done? I am an abomination.

My totem suddenly activated, enveloping me in a blue aura. Before I could comprehend the reason, I was kicked in the back and sent tumbling. I hit the stone but didn't have time to process my pain. I forced myself to stand up and face my attacker. To my great horror, I realized it was Ogron. His once immaculate uniform was bloodstained with black ichor.

My rage from the years of war, from the years of being twisted into a monster, that I was forced to suppress erupted from within me, breaking through every emotional barrier I had erected to stay alive. “No! No! After all I have done! After everything! How are you not dead?!”

Ogron chuckled like a victor and strolled toward me. "Did you really think a mere man like you could kill someone like me?" 

I growled at him. "Then where is Duman?"

Ogron stopped dead. That told me everything I needed to know. He was not coming to this fight.

"I will make sure you die tonight. I will rid this world of your corruption!" I fully activated my totem. The blue aura grew and changed. It became denser and darker with Grandmother’s power, taking the form of a wolf and overtaking my body. I spread my hands. The wolf eidolon moved with me. I tensed my arms, the wolf's claws extended. The wolf and I breathed as one. I roared as one with the wolf eidolon. “You will face the monster you created!”

Ogron attacked, but not with the superhuman speed I was used to. I had plenty of time to dodge and attack him. Ogron shielded himself, and my claws dug into his shield. He fired a lightning spell through his shield. I was knocked back and fell to the ground, but my aura protected me from harm.

I got back up, but Ogron hit me with another spell. My aura dissipated the spell's power, sacrificing part of itself to protect me. I pulled my gun and fired three shots embedded with my aura at Ogron. All three shots connected, hitting him in the arm, shoulder, and stomach. He bled red. That should not have worked so well. At that range, he should’ve been able to dodge. It was as if he could not move any faster, as if my bombs had severed some of his magic. Good.

I aimed again and made sure my last three bullets would hit vital organs. But in the second it took me to aim for his heart, Ogron cast a spell that struck my weapon. In my hand, the gun instantly rusted and rotted into a useless brick.

I looked back at Ogron, and he held himself upright with fury and magic. Ogron fired another spell at me, and I dropped my weapon and ran away on all fours. I ran around him to prevent his spells from hitting me and close on him. 

I attacked him again. He raised another shield, but my claws shredded it. I slashed at his neck, but my arm was caught in a pillar of ice. The ice encased my arm, and Ogron jumped back. Ogron encased my feet in ice and aimed another spell at my heart.

I roared, and the eidolon flared, destroying the ice. Wolf spirits formed out of the eidolon and attacked Ogron. They latched onto his arm, pulling it down and causing the spell to hit the ground. The grass it struck withered and died. The surrounding magic reacted, and the air became heavy, as if nature itself were enraged by Ogron.

The spirits tugged and pulled at him. I lunged at him and, while he was distracted, dug my claws up into his side. My blow lifted him into the air, and the spirits' teeth tore through his arm. I threw him, ripping more flesh and breaking his bones.

Ogron landed, bleeding and broken. I ordered the spirits to finish him off, but just before they reached him, he pushed himself up and blasted them back into the aether. I growled and roared in rage, but my rage gave way to fear as I saw his veins turn black. No. This ends now.

I ran at him on all fours, intending to tear him in half, but Ogron created a ring of black fire around himself. I tried to go through it, but the fire burned away at the eidolon, forcing me back. Ogron burst through the flames, fully healed, and reached for me with his flaming hands. I tried to escape, but he had regained his superspeed. He grabbed me, his Abyssal Magic penetrating the eidolon as if it weren't there. He lifted me up and slammed me into the ground. The air was forced out of my lungs.

Ogron growled at me, his disgusting, blackened veins throbbing beneath his skin. "I should have killed you months ago."

Ogron pinned me down and pinned my arms with his legs. I tried to free myself, but Ogron had regained his superstrength. He reached down and ripped my totem from my neck. The eidolon vanished back into the aether, leaving me defenseless.

"I told you, your little trinket would not protect you," Ogron mocked with a sneer.

He stuffed my totem into his jacket pocket and raised his hand to cast a spell. Despite my fear and sinking stomach, I neither closed my eyes nor looked away. I would look my death in the face.

Suddenly, a furry, clawed hand grabbed Ogron's arm. He was lifted off me, and he spun around to meet his new attacker. I crawled back to escape and got a full view of my savior.

Her blond fur was now streaked with gray, but she was just as tall and powerful as I remembered, barely marked by age. Her tail wagged stiffly, her ears stood erect, her fur bristled, and she bared her teeth in a snarl.

"Let me go, you beast!" Ogron shouted.

He tried to strike her, but she grabbed his other wrist and used her strength to pull him into a headbutt. Ogron was stunned but quickly recovered. His hands glowed and summoned Abyssal vines from the ground. The vines wrapped around her arms, tearing her away from Ogron.

"Mother!" I stood up, unsure what to do. 

Ogron looked at me in disgust. "I should have known that a man like you was the product of an animal."

Mother turned to me. "Rainier, run!"

Ogron tried to strangle her with his vines, but she cast her own spell, destroying the vines. Ogron took flight and fired another killing spell at Mother. Mother raised her hand and neutralized it. Ogron screamed in fury and slammed into the ground, sending shockwaves through the forest floor and tearing it apart. Mother rode out the shockwave as I was thrown to the ground once more.

"Go! Run!" Mother commanded.

I looked between Mother and Ogron, who still had my totem. Ogron noticed my hesitation and tried to attack me. Mother stopped him.

“Go! Now! I will catch up!”

I knew that was a lie. She could not defeat him, but if I stayed there, I would die too, and her death would be in vain. With a heavy heart, I stood up and ran. I ran as the earth shook beneath my feet and spells whizzed past me. I gritted my teeth as Mother roared in pain, unable to do anything but keep running.

I ran to my grandfather's cabin and only stopped to catch my breath when my body physically hit the door. I banged my head against the wood. Tears streamed down my cheeks. I was a failure. I could not kill Ogron. I had two chances and failed both times. And my failure killed my mother.

I turned around and searched the trees for her, hoping against all odds that she survived. I slumped against the door and slid to the ground. I waited for her like a little boy, but I knew she would never leave the forest again.

I waited for hours and even dozed off once. I didn't realize I had fallen asleep until the rising sun woke me. I quickly got up and retreated into the house before the light could blind me. I closed the blinds, bringing the light down to a comfortable level.